This is a modern-English version of The sagas of Olaf Tryggvason and of Harald the Tyrant (Harald Haardraade), originally written by Snorri Sturluson. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The printed book’s only clue about authorship is in the Notes. All other information comes from the Norwegian edition and some illustrators’ initials.

The only hint about who wrote the printed book is in the Notes. All other details come from the Norwegian edition and some illustrators' initials.

Original author: Snorri Sturluson (generally spelled Snorre Sturlason in Norwegian).

Original author: Snorri Sturluson (often spelled Snorre Sturlason in Norwegian).

Modern (1899) Norwegian translation: Gustav Storm.

Modern (1899) Norwegian translation: Gustav Storm.

Illustrators: Halfdan Egedius; Christian Krogh (CK); Gerhard Munthe; Hjalmar Eilif Emanuel Peterssen; Erik Theodor Werenskiold (EW); Wilhelm Laurits Wetlesen (WW). The illustrators are listed as a group; some may not be represented within these two sagas.

Illustrators: Halfdan Egedius; Christian Krogh (CK); Gerhard Munthe; Hjalmar Eilif Emanuel Peterssen; Erik Theodor Werenskiold (EW); Wilhelm Laurits Wetlesen (WW). The illustrators are listed as a group; some may not be included in these two sagas.

English translation (based on modern Norwegian, not on original): Ethel Harriet Hearn.

English translation (based on modern Norwegian, not on original): Ethel Harriet Hearn.

This text uses utf-8 (unicode) file encoding. If the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph appear as garbage, you may have an incompatible browser or unavailable fonts. First, make sure that the browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change your browser’s default font.

This text uses UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding. If the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph look wrong, you might have an incompatible browser or missing fonts. First, ensure that your browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You might also need to adjust your browser’s default font.

THE SAGAS OF
OLAF TRYGGVASON
AND OF HARALD
THE TYRANT

(HARALD HAARDRAADE)

 

LONDON

WILLIAMS AND NORGATE

MCMXI

 

The places of notes in the text are indicated thus §. The
relative matter will be found at the end of
the book in due order as to
page and line.

Note markers shown in brackets [§] were missing from the printed text. Moved markers are individually noted.

Note markers shown in brackets [§] were missing from the printed text. Moved markers are noted individually.

THE SAGA OF OLAF
TRYGGVASON, CMLXVIII-M

8

N(Now)OW it befell in the days of King Tryggvi Olafson that the woman he had wedded was Astrid & she was the daughter of Eirik Biodaskalli, a wealthy man who dwelt at Oprostad. ¤ When the downfall of Tryggvi had been accomplished, Astrid fled away bearing with her what chattels she might. And with her went her foster-father Thorolf Louse-Beard, who never left her, whereas other trusty men, loyal to her, fared hither and thither to gather tidings of her foes or to spy out where they might lurk. Now Astrid being great with child of King Tryggvi caused herself to be transported to an islet on a lake & there took shelter with but few of her company. ¤ In due time she bare a man-child, and at his baptism he was called Olaf after his father’s father. All that summer did she abide there in hiding. But when the nights grew as long as they were dark and the weather waxed cold, she set forth once more and with her fared Thorolf and the others of her train. Only by night could they venture in those parts of the country that were inhabited being in fear lest they should be seen of men or meet with them. In time, at even, came they to the homestead of Eirik of Oprostad. And since they were journeying by stealth, Astrid sent a messenger to the goodman of the house, who bade them to be led to an outhouse & there had set before them the best of cheer. Thence, when Astrid had abided for a while, her followers went unto their homes, but she remained there & with her to bear her company were two women, her babe Olaf, Thorolf Louse-Beard and his son Thorgills who was six winters old. They rested in that place until the winter was done.

N(Now)Now, it happened during the reign of King Tryggvi Olafson that he was married to a woman named Astrid, the daughter of Eirik Biodaskalli, a wealthy man living in Oprostad. ¤ After Tryggvi's downfall, Astrid escaped, taking whatever belongings she could carry. With her was her foster-father Thorolf Louse-Beard, who never left her side, while other loyal men went off to gather news about her enemies or to find out where they were hiding. Since Astrid was heavily pregnant with King Tryggvi's child, she was taken to a small island on a lake, where she found shelter with just a few companions. ¤ In time, she gave birth to a son, and at his baptism, he was named Olaf after his paternal grandfather. That summer, she stayed hidden there. But as the nights grew longer and the weather turned cold, she set out again, accompanied by Thorolf and her other followers. They could only travel by night through populated areas, fearing that they might be spotted by people. Eventually, in the evening, they arrived at the homestead of Eirik of Oprostad. Since they were traveling in secret, Astrid sent a messenger to the homeowner, who welcomed them into an outbuilding and provided them with the best food available. After resting there for a while, Astrid's companions returned home, but she stayed behind along with two women, her baby Olaf, Thorolf Louse-Beard, and his six-year-old son Thorgills. They remained there until winter was over.

¶ After they had made an end to slaying Tryggvi Olafson, Harald Grey-Cloak and Gudrod his brother hied them to the homesteads that had been his. But ere they came thither Astrid had fled & of her learned they no tidings save a rumour 9 that she was with child of King Tryggvi. ¤ In the autumn fared they to the north, as has been related beforetime, and when they were face to face with their mother Gunnhild, told they her all that had befallen them on their journey. Closely did she question them concerning Astrid, and they imparted to her what they had heard. But because the sons of Gunnhild were that same autumn and the next winter at strife with Earl Hakon, as hath already ere now been set forth, made they no search for Astrid and her son.

¶ After they finished killing Tryggvi Olafson, Harald Grey-Cloak and his brother Gudrod headed to the homesteads that had belonged to him. But before they got there, Astrid had escaped, and they learned no news about her except a rumor that she was pregnant with King Tryggvi's child. 9 ¤ In the autumn, they traveled north, as has been mentioned before, and when they met their mother Gunnhild, they told her everything that had happened to them on their journey. She questioned them closely about Astrid, and they shared what they knew. However, since Gunnhild’s sons were in conflict with Earl Hakon that same autumn and the next winter, they made no effort to search for Astrid and her son.

¶ When the spring was come, Gunnhild despatched spies to the Uplands, and even as far as Vik, to get news of Astrid. And when the spies returned it was with the tidings that she was with her father Eirik & there most like was she rearing the son that she had borne to King Tryggvi that was dead. Forthwith Gunnhild chose messengers and equipped them handsomely both with weapons and wearing apparel: thirty men chose she, and their leader was Hakon, a man of influence and a friend to herself. She bade them make their way to Oprostad to Eirik and from thence take the son of Tryggvi and bring him unto herself. ¤ Thereupon the messengers set out on their way, but when they were come nigh to Oprostad learned the friends of Eirik concerning their journey and went one evening unto him with the tidings. ¤ Straightway when night had fallen, Eirik bade Astrid make ready to leave, furnished her with sure guides, & set her eastwards with her face towards Sweden, to his friend Hakon the Old, who was a man in the exercise of potent sway. They adventured when the night was not far spent, & next day, towards even, were they come to a country-side called Skaun, and seeing there a homestead thither went they craving lodging for the night. Of their names they made a secret & their garb was but meanly. The yeoman who abode in the place was called Biorn Venom-Sore, a wealthy man was he but withal churlish, and he drave them away, & they came that same evening 10 to another homestead which was called Vizkar. ¤ Thorstein was the yeoman who dwelt there & he gave them shelter and good cheer for the night, and there they slept in good beds.

¶ When spring arrived, Gunnhild sent spies to the Uplands and even as far as Vik to gather news about Astrid. When the spies returned, they brought word that she was with her father Eirik, where she was likely raising the son she had given birth to with the late King Tryggvi. Immediately, Gunnhild selected messengers and equipped them well with weapons and clothing: she chose thirty men, with Hakon as their leader, a man of influence and a friend of hers. She instructed them to go to Oprostad to Eirik and then take Tryggvi’s son back to her. ¤ The messengers set out on their journey, but when they got close to Oprostad, Eirik’s friends learned of their mission and went to him that evening with the news. ¤ Once night fell, Eirik told Astrid to get ready to leave, provided her with trustworthy guides, and sent her east towards Sweden to Hakon the Old, a man of great power. They set off when it was still early in the night, and the next evening, they arrived in a region called Skaun, where they saw a homestead and went there seeking lodging for the night. They kept their identities secret and were dressed poorly. The farmer who lived there was named Biorn Venom-Sore; he was wealthy but also rude, and he drove them away. That same evening, they came to another homestead called Vizkar. ¤ The farmer there, Thorstein, welcomed them and provided them with shelter and a good meal for the night, and they slept in comfortable beds.

¶ Next day betimes came Hakon with the men of Gunnhild to Oprostad and asked for Astrid and her son, but Eirik said that she was not there, so Hakon and his men ransacked the homestead and bided till late even toward sundown, and gat them some tidings of Astrid’s road. Then rode they forth the same day and came almost as night fell to the house of Biorn Venom-Sore in Skaun, and there took harbour. ¤ Then Hakon asked Biorn if he had aught to tell concerning Astrid; and he said that some wayfarers had come there during the day and had asked for a night’s lodging, ‘I sent them away, and it is likely they sought a refuge elsewhere in the neighbourhood.’ Now a workman that had been of the household of Thorstein, being on his way to pass out from the forest, that same even happened to chance on the homestead of Biorn and learned that guests were tarrying, & further of what fashion was their errand; and all this he forthwith sped back to tell to Thorstein the yeoman. ¤ So while there was still a third of the night unspent, Thorstein aroused his guests and bade them begone, urging them harshly to bestir themselves. When they had passed a little way from the house then did Thorstein open unto them that the emissaries from Gunnhild were hard by at the house of Biorn seeking for them. ¤ They besought him for succour, and he set them on their way with a guide & some food, and their guide led them into the forest where there was a lake & an islet overgrown with reeds. They were able to wade out unto the islet & thereon hid they themselves among the reeds. ¤ Early on the morrow Hakon rode out from the homestead of Biorn over the countryside, asking withersoever he went for Astrid. When he was come unto the house of Thorstein demanded he if they had thither been and Thorstein said that certain folk had fared thither & had 11 gone on at daybreak eastwards through the forest. Then did Hakon bid Thorstein come with him because he was skilled in the knowledge of the tracks and hiding-places: and Thorstein set forth. But when they were come to the forest led he them away from where Astrid was. ¤ The whole of that day did they go seeking for them, but found them not. Then they came back on their road & related unto Gunnhild what had befallen. Astrid & her followers went forth on their way till they were come unto Sweden to the home of Hakon the Old, and there Astrid and her son dwelt a long while, and it was well with them.

¶ The next day, Hakon arrived early with Gunnhild's men at Oprostad and asked for Astrid and her son, but Eirik said she wasn’t there. So, Hakon and his men searched the homestead and waited until late in the evening, close to sunset, to learn about Astrid’s route. That same day, they rode out and nearly at nightfall arrived at the house of Biorn Venom-Sore in Skaun, where they took shelter. ¤ Hakon then asked Biorn if he had any news about Astrid, and Biorn replied that some travelers had come by that day asking for a place to stay the night, but he had sent them away, likely to look for refuge elsewhere nearby. A worker, who had been part of Thorstein’s household and was leaving the forest that evening, chanced upon Biorn's homestead and learned that guests were staying there and what their purpose was. He quickly went back to tell Thorstein the farmer. ¤ So, while still a third of the night remained, Thorstein woke his guests and ordered them to leave, urging them impatiently to hurry. Once they were a short distance from the house, Thorstein informed them that Gunnhild’s men were nearby at Biorn’s house searching for them. ¤ They pleaded for his help, and he sent them on their way with a guide and some food. The guide led them into the forest, where there was a lake and an islet thick with reeds. They were able to wade out to the islet and hid among the reeds. ¤ Early the next morning, Hakon rode out from Biorn's homestead across the countryside, asking wherever he went about Astrid. When he reached Thorstein's house, he inquired if they had been there, and Thorstein said that some people had passed through at dawn, heading east into the forest. Then Hakon asked Thorstein to come with him because he knew the trails and hiding places, and Thorstein agreed. But when they reached the forest, he led them away from where Astrid was. ¤ They spent the entire day searching for them but found nothing. Then they returned and reported to Gunnhild what had happened. Astrid and her followers continued on until they reached Sweden, to the home of Hakon the Old, where Astrid and her son stayed for a long time, and they were well.

¶ Gunnhild, she that was mother to the King, hearing that Astrid & her son Olaf were in Sweden, once more sent forth Hakon and a brave following with him, this time eastward to Eirik King of Sweden, with goodly gifts and fair words. The messengers were made welcome and given good entertainment, and thereafter Hakon made known his errand to the King, saying that Gunnhild had sent craving the King’s help so that he might take Olaf back with him to Norway: ‘Gunnhild will foster him,’ quoth he. ¤ Then did the King give him men to go with him, and they rode to the house of Hakon the Old, and there Hakon offered with fair words to take Olaf with him. Hakon the Old returned a friendly answer and said that it must so happen that the mother of the child should decide about his going, but Astrid would in nowise suffer the boy to fare forth with them. So the messengers went their way & brought back the answer unto King Eirik and they made them ready to return home; but once more prayed they the King to grant them help to bear off the boy whether Hakon the Old were willing or not. So the King yet again gave them a company of men & the messengers returned to Hakon the Old and demanded that the boy be allowed to fare forth with them, but as Hakon was unwilling that this should be, resorted they to big words and threats of violence, 12 and bore themselves wrathfully. Then did a thrall spring forward whose name was Bristle, and would have smitten Hakon but that he & they that were of his company withdrew hastily so that in nowise might they be beaten of the thrall: and back fared they to Norway and recounted to Gunnhild all the happenings of their journey & likewise that they had seen Olaf Tryggvason.

¶ Gunnhild, the mother of the King, heard that Astrid and her son Olaf were in Sweden, so she sent Hakon along with a brave group once again, this time to Eirik, the King of Sweden, bringing generous gifts and kind words. The messengers were welcomed and treated well, and after that, Hakon informed the King of his mission, saying that Gunnhild requested the King’s help to bring Olaf back to Norway: ‘Gunnhild will raise him,’ he said. ¤ The King then provided him with men to accompany him, and they rode to Hakon the Old’s home, where Hakon offered kindly to take Olaf with him. Hakon the Old replied amicably, stating that the child’s mother should decide about his departure, but Astrid would not allow the boy to go with them. So the messengers returned to King Eirik with this response and got ready to head back home; however, they once again asked the King for assistance in taking the boy, regardless of Hakon the Old’s willingness. The King provided them with another group of men, and the messengers went back to Hakon the Old, requesting that the boy be permitted to leave with them. When Hakon refused, they resorted to threats and aggressive behavior, 12 acting angrily. Then a thrall named Bristle jumped forward, ready to attack Hakon, but he and his companions quickly retreated to avoid being beaten by the thrall. They returned to Norway and reported to Gunnhild everything that had happened on their journey, including that they had seen Olaf Tryggvason.

¶ Now Astrid had a brother, the son of Eirik Biodaskalli, whose name was Sigurd: long had he been remote from the land, sojourning in the realm of Garda (western Russia) with King Valdamar,§ by whom was he held in great honour. Now Astrid conceived the desire that she should hie unto this her brother Sigurd. Therefore Hakon the Old furnished her with trusty followers & handsome equipment after the best manner. And she journeyed in the company of certain merchants. It was for the space of two winters she had abode with Hakon the Old, and Olaf was now three winters old. It came to pass as they were heading eastwards across the sea some vikings fell upon them, men of Eistland (Esthonia) and took possession both of folk and goods, and some of the folk they killed & some they shared among themselves as thralls. Thus was Olaf withdrawn from his mother and passed into the custody of one Klerkon, an Eistlander. Together with him were committed Thorolf and Thorgills. Klerkon deemed Thorolf too old for a thrall, and that he would be of no use, therefore slew he him, but took the boys with him and sold them to a man, hight Klerk, for a good he-goat. ¤ A third man bought Olaf, and gave for him a good tunic or cloak. The man was named Reas, his wife Rekon, & their son Rekoni. There tarried Olaf long and it fared well with him, and always was he mightily beloved by the churl. Six winters did Olaf sojourn thus in Eistland.

¶ Now Astrid had a brother, the son of Eirik Biodaskalli, named Sigurd. He had been away from the land for a long time, staying in the realm of Garda (western Russia) with King Valdamar, who held him in high esteem. Astrid wanted to visit her brother Sigurd. So, Hakon the Old provided her with trustworthy companions and good supplies. She traveled with some merchants. She had lived with Hakon the Old for two winters, and Olaf was now three years old. As they were heading east across the sea, some Vikings attacked them, men from Eistland (Estonia), and captured both people and goods. Some of the people they killed, while others they took as thralls. This is how Olaf was taken away from his mother and placed in the care of Klerkon, an Eistlander. Along with him were Thorolf and Thorgills. Klerkon thought Thorolf was too old to be a thrall and believed he wouldn't be useful, so he killed him, but took the boys and sold them to a man named Klerk for a good male goat. A third man bought Olaf and paid for him with a nice tunic or cloak. This man's name was Reas, his wife was Rekon, and their son was Rekoni. Olaf stayed with them for a long time, and everything went well for him; he was greatly loved by the peasant. Olaf lived like this in Eistland for six years.

¶ Sigurd Eirikson had come unto Eistland as an emissary of Valdamar King of Holmgard (Novgarod) to collect the tribute 13 belonging to the King & he travelled as a man of wealth with many folk much beladen in his train. ¤ Now it chanced that in the marketplace his eye lit on a certain fine boy whom he knew could not be of the country, & asking him his name gat for answer that he was called Olaf and his father Tryggvi Olafson and his mother Astrid, the daughter of Eirik Biodaskalli. Thus did Sigurd learn that Olaf was son unto his very own sister, and he asked him after what manner he had come to that place: and Olaf told him all that had befallen him. Sigurd bade him come with him to the peasant Reas, and when they were come to the churl paid he him what price was covenanted between them for the boys and bare them with him to Holmgard. But never a word did he relate of the lineage of Olaf, yet held he him in high favour.

¶ Sigurd Eirikson had arrived in Eistland as an envoy of Valdamar, King of Holmgard (Novgarod), to collect the tribute 13 owed to the King. He traveled as a wealthy man, accompanied by many people heavily loaded with goods. ¤ While in the marketplace, he spotted a particular fine boy whom he recognized couldn’t be from the area. When he asked the boy’s name, he learned it was Olaf, and that his father was Tryggvi Olafson and his mother was Astrid, the daughter of Eirik Biodaskalli. This is how Sigurd discovered that Olaf was the son of his own sister, and he inquired about how Olaf had come to that place. Olaf shared the story of everything that had happened to him. Sigurd then invited him to go with him to the peasant Reas, and when they reached the peasant, he paid him the agreed price for the boys and took them with him to Holmgard. However, he didn’t mention Olaf's lineage to anyone, yet he held him in high regard.

¶ It was that one day in the marketplace lingered Olaf Tryggvason when there was a gathering of many people. And it chanced that amongst them, spied he Klerkon who had slain his fosterfather Thorolf Louse-Beard. Now Olaf had a small axe in his hand, and he drave it into the head of Klerkon so that it went right down into his brain: forthwith ran he home to his lodging and told his kinsman Sigurd thereof. Straightway did Sigurd take Olaf to the house of the Queen, and to her made known what had befallen. Her name was Allogia, and Sigurd prayed for her grace to protect the lad. The Queen beheld the boy and said that one so young and so well favoured must not be slain, and proclaimed her readiness to summon men fully armed. Now it fell in Holmgard that so great was the respect paid unto peace that it was lawful to slay any man who himself had slain another who was uncondemned; and therefore in accordance with their law and custom the people made assemblage together to take into custody the person of the boy. ¤ Then were they told that he was in the house of the Queen in the midst of an armed band; and this was also brought to the ears of the King. ¤ He made him ready to go 14 over to these armed men & give them his commission not to fight, and forthwith did he, the King, adjudge the geld-levy, the fine thereof being paid down by the Queen. Thereafter did Olaf abide in the house of the Queen and waxed to find much favour in her eyes.

¶ One day in the marketplace, Olaf Tryggvason noticed a large crowd gathering. Among them, he spotted Klerkon, who had killed his foster father, Thorolf Louse-Beard. Olaf had a small axe in his hand and drove it into Klerkon's head, hitting him right in the brain. He then ran home to tell his relative Sigurd about it. Sigurd immediately took Olaf to the Queen’s house and informed her of what had happened. Her name was Allogia, and Sigurd asked her to protect the boy. The Queen looked at Olaf and stated that a young and handsome boy like him should not be killed, and she expressed her readiness to call upon armed men. It happened in Holmgard that there was such great respect for peace that it was lawful to kill anyone who had killed another person without having been condemned; thus, according to their laws and customs, the people gathered to apprehend the boy. ¤ They were then told that he was in the Queen's house surrounded by armed guards; this also reached the King’s ears. ¤ He prepared to go over to these armed men and give them his orders not to fight, and he immediately assessed the geld-levy, which was paid by the Queen. After that, Olaf stayed in the Queen's house and gained much favor in her eyes.

¶ Now it was the law in Garda that men of royal blood should not dwell there save with the consent of the King, therefore Sigurd made known unto the Queen from what stock Olaf was descended and in what manner he had come thither, saying that because of dissensions he could not prudently be in his own country, and he prayed her to speak with the King upon this matter. Then did she approach the King beseeching him that he would help this son of a king even because so hard a fate had befallen him: & the outcome of her prayers was that the King pledged her his word and taking Olaf under his protection treated him with honour, as it was seemly the son of a king should be held in honour. ¤ Olaf was nine winters old when he came to Garda, & nine more winters dwelt he with King Valdamar. Olaf was exceeding fair & tall to look upon and of mighty stature & of great strength withal. And in prowess in sports, so it is told, was he the best of all the Norsemen.

¶ It was the law in Garda that only those of royal blood could live there with the King’s permission. So, Sigurd informed the Queen about Olaf's lineage and how he ended up there, explaining that due to conflicts, he couldn’t safely stay in his own country. He asked her to speak to the King about it. She then approached the King, pleading for him to help this son of a king because of the difficult fate he had encountered. As a result of her pleas, the King promised her that he would protect Olaf and treated him with the respect that a king's son deserves. ¤ Olaf was nine years old when he arrived in Garda, and he spent another nine years with King Valdamar. Olaf was exceptionally handsome, tall, and strong. It is said that he excelled in sports and was the best among all the Norsemen.

¶ Earl Hakon Sigurdson abode with the Danish King, Harald Gormson, during the winter after he had fled from Norway before the sons of Gunnhild. ¤ Now Hakon had so much on his mind that winter that he took to his bed, and often lay wakeful, eating & drinking only so much as would maintain the strength in his body. Then secretly sent he his men northwards to Throndhjem to his friends there, & counselled them that they should slay King Erling if it might be that they could compass that deed; adding furthermore that he himself would fare back to his realm in summer-time. That winter they that were of Throndhjem slew Erling, as is aforewrit. ¤ Betwixt Hakon and Gold Harald was there a friendship close as that of brothers that have been laid in the same cradle and Harald 15 would lay bare his thoughts unto Hakon. ¤ Harald confessed he desired to settle on the land and no more live on his ship of war, and he questioned Hakon if he thought Harald would share his kingdom with him were he to demand the half. ‘Methinks,’ quoth Hakon, ‘that the Danish King will not refuse thee justice; but thou wilt know more concerning this matter if thou speakest thereon to the King; methinks thou wilt not get the realm save thou demandest it.’ Shortly after this talk spake Gold Harald to King Harald when they were in company 16 with many mighty men, good friends unto them both. Gold Harald then demanded that he should halve the kingdom with him, in accordance with the rights which his birth and lineage gave him there in Denmark. ¤ At this demand waxed Harald very wroth, & sware that no man had ever besought his father, Gorm, that he should become King of half of what pertained unto Denmark, nor yet of his father Horda-Knut (Hardicanute), nor again of Sigurd Snake-i’-the-eye, nor of Ragnar Lodbrok; & so great was his fury that none dared parley with him.

¶ Earl Hakon Sigurdson stayed with the Danish King, Harald Gormson, during the winter after he had fled from Norway to escape the sons of Gunnhild. ¤ Hakon had so much on his mind that winter that he took to his bed, often lying awake, eating and drinking only enough to keep his strength up. He secretly sent his men north to Throndhjem to his friends there and advised them to kill King Erling if they could manage it, adding that he would return to his kingdom in the summer. That winter, the people of Throndhjem killed Erling, as previously mentioned. ¤ Hakon and Gold Harald had a bond as close as that of brothers raised in the same cradle, and Harald would share his thoughts openly with Hakon. ¤ Harald confessed he wanted to settle on land and no longer live on his warship, and he asked Hakon if he thought Harald would share his kingdom with him if he asked for half. ‘I think,’ said Hakon, ‘the Danish King will not deny you what is fair; but you will know more about it if you speak to the King about it; I doubt you will get the realm unless you ask for it.’ Shortly after this conversation, Gold Harald spoke to King Harald when they were among many powerful men, good friends to both of them. Gold Harald then requested that he should share the kingdom with him, based on the rights his birth and lineage afforded him in Denmark. ¤ At this demand, Harald became very angry and swore that no one had ever asked his father, Gorm, to share the kingship of half of Denmark, nor had anyone asked his father Horda-Knut (Hardicanute), nor Sigurd Snake-in-the-eye, nor Ragnar Lodbrok; and his fury was so great that no one dared to speak with him.

King Hakon in his bed

King Hakon in his bed

¶ Thence came it that his own position was now even less than before to the liking of Gold Harald, for no kingdom had he any more than aforetime; while to this was added the wrath of the King. So went he to his friend Hakon and made wail of his plight unto him, and besought of him good counsel, if he had such to give him, as to how he might become possessed of the realm; and he said he was minded to seek his kingdom by force of arms. Then Hakon bade him not breathe word of this to anyone lest it should become known: ‘It might cost thee thy life,’ he said. ¤ ‘Bethink thee diligently what thy strength is, for he who would risk so great a venture must be high-hearted and dauntless, shirking neither the good nor the evil, so that to which he hath set his hand may come to pass. All unworthy is it to take up great issues and afterwards to lay them down again with dishonour.’ Then did Gold Harald answer: ‘To such purpose will I take up this claim, that I will not even spare these my own hands from slaying the King himself if occasion serve, should he refuse me this kingdom which is mine by right.’ And therewith ended they their commune. After this came King Harald to Hakon, and they fell to talking together & the King told the Earl of Gold Harald’s claim to the kingdom, and with what answer he had rebuked him, declaring that he would by no means diminish his own kingdom, ‘but if Gold Harald hold fast to this his claim; then 17 see I nothing for it save that I should put him to the death for in him have I but little faith if he will not surrender this desire.’ The Earl made answer: ‘Methinks Harald hath set out on this matter with such earnestness that he is not like to set it aside; and that if it should come to a rising in the land, there would be many that would flock unto his standard and the main of them because of the love they had borne to his father. It would bring thee the greatest ill-chance shouldst thou slay thy kinsman, for in such case all men would deem him blameless. Nor will I counsel thee to become a lesser king than was Gorm thy father; he also very much increased his realm, but in no wise diminished it.’ Then said the King: ‘What then is thy counsel, Hakon? Wouldst thou that I should divide my kingdom, and have this unrest off my mind?’ ‘Our meeting will be again ere many suns set,’ answered Earl Hakon. ¤ ‘I will first ponder over this difficult matter, and thereafter give thee an answer.’ Then did the King depart and with him all the men that were of his company.

¶ Thus it happened that Gold Harald was now even less pleased with his situation than before, as he no longer possessed any kingdom, just like before; and added to this was the anger of the King. So, he went to his friend Hakon and lamented his situation to him, asking for any good advice he might have on how he could reclaim the realm. He indicated that he was considering taking his kingdom by force. Then Hakon advised him not to say a word about this to anyone lest it become known: “It could cost you your life,” he said. “Consider carefully what your strengths are, for someone who is willing to take on such a significant challenge must be brave and fearless, willing to face both good and evil, so that what he has set out to do may come to pass. It is dishonorable to take on serious matters and later abandon them.” Gold Harald replied, “I am so committed to this claim that I won’t even hesitate to kill the King himself if the opportunity arises, should he deny me the kingdom that is rightfully mine.” And with that, their conversation ended. After this, King Harald went to Hakon, and they started talking; the King told the Earl about Gold Harald’s claim to the kingdom and how he had rebuked him, stating that he would not reduce his own kingdom. “But if Gold Harald insists on this claim, then,” 17 “I see no other option than to have him killed, for I have little faith that he will surrender this desire.” The Earl responded, “I think Harald is so determined in this matter that he is unlikely to back down; if it leads to a revolt in the land, many will rally to his cause, mainly because of the respect they had for his father. It would bring you great misfortune if you were to kill your kinsman, for everyone would consider him innocent. I also won’t advise you to be a lesser king than your father Gorm; he also greatly expanded his realm, not diminished it.” The King then asked, “So what is your advice, Hakon? Do you want me to divide my kingdom, just so I can be free of this worry?” “We will meet again before many suns set,” replied Earl Hakon. “I will first think about this difficult matter and then give you an answer.” Then the King left, along with all the men who had accompanied him.

¶ Thereafter came it to pass that Earl Hakon betook himself once more to pondering and plotting, and permitted but few of his men to be in the house with him. Some days later came Harald again to the Earl, and they communed together, and the King asked of the Earl if he had thought deeply upon that matter whereon they had discoursed when they were last face to face. ‘On that matter,’ quoth the Earl, ‘have I lain sleepless both by night and day ever since, and I deem it the wisest counsel that thou shouldst hold and rule the kingdom that thy father had and that thou didst inherit after him, but that thou shouldst get for thy kinsman Harald another kingdom wherein he may have all honour.’ ‘What kingdom is that?’ inquired the King, ‘that I may lightly give to Harald, keeping the Danish kingdom whole the while?’ The Earl made answer, ‘It is Norway. The kings who rule there are hated by all the folk of their land, & every man wishes them ill, as is but meet.’ 18 Then mused the King aloud: ‘Norway is a great land, and the folk are a hardy folk; it beseems me to be a land ill chosen whereon to fall with a foreign host. Thus did it happen to us when Hakon defended the land; many men were slain to us but no victory did we achieve. Moreover Harald Eirikson is my foster-son and hath sat on my knee.’ Then saith the Earl: ‘Long have I known that thou hast given help to the sons of Gunnhild; yet with naught but ill have they requited thee. We will take Norway more easily than by fighting for her with all the hosts of Denmark. Send thou to thy foster-son Harald, and bid him receive from thee the lands and fiefs which they had aforetime here in Denmark. ¤ Appoint a tryst with him; then can Gold Harald in a short while win himself a kingdom in Norway from King Harald Grey-cloak.’ Then answered the King that it would be called of foul intent to betray his foster-son. ‘The Danes, I trow, will account it a better deed to slay a Norwegian viking than one who is a brother’s son and a Dane,’ answereth the Earl; & thereafter talked they on this matter until they were in full accord.

¶ After that, Earl Hakon took some time to think and plan again, allowing only a few of his men to be in the house with him. A few days later, Harald came back to see the Earl, and they talked together. The King asked the Earl if he had given much thought to the issue they discussed the last time they met. ‘About that issue,’ the Earl replied, ‘I've been restless both day and night since then, and I believe the best advice is that you should rule the kingdom your father had and that you inherited, but that you should find another kingdom for your kinsman Harald where he can have honor.’ ‘What kingdom is that?’ the King asked, ‘that I can easily give to Harald while keeping the Danish kingdom intact?’ The Earl responded, ‘It is Norway. The kings who govern there are hated by all the people of the land, and everyone wishes them ill, which is only right.’ 18 Then the King pondered aloud: ‘Norway is a vast land, and the people are tough; it seems to me a poorly chosen land to invade with a foreign army. That’s what happened to us when Hakon defended the land; many men were lost, but we achieved no victory. Besides, Harald Eirikson is my foster son and has sat on my knee.’ The Earl replied, ‘I have long known that you have helped the sons of Gunnhild; yet they have repaid you with nothing but bad will. We will take Norway much more easily than by fighting for it with all the armies of Denmark. Send word to your foster son Harald and ask him to accept from you the lands and fiefs they once had here in Denmark. Set up a meeting with him; then Gold Harald can quickly win himself a kingdom in Norway from King Harald Grey-cloak.’ The King replied that it would be a foul act to betray his foster son. ‘The Danes, I believe, will consider it a better act to kill a Norwegian Viking than one who is a brother's son and a Dane,’ said the Earl; and then they continued discussing this matter until they were in full agreement.

¶ Yet again came Gold Harald to speak with Hakon, and the Earl made known to him that he had so championed his cause and to such good purpose that there was hope that a kingdom might now be making ready for him in Norway. ‘Let us,’ said he, ‘hold fast by our compact. I shall be able to afford thee great support in Norway. Get thou first that kingdom. King Harald is now very old & hath but one son, a bastard, whom he loveth but little.’ To such measure did the Earl open up the matter to Gold Harald that the younger man was in full accord with him thereon; and thereafter did they all three take lengthy counsel, to wit, the King, the Earl, and Gold Harald full oft. Then sent the Danish King his men north into Norway even to Harald Grey-cloak, and they were right well furnished for their journey, and were made welcome with much cheer and in all courtesy were received by King Harald. They related 19 the tidings that Earl Hakon was in Denmark, and was lying sick unto death and well-nigh witless; and the further tidings that Harald the Danish King bade Harald Grey-cloak to him to take such fiefs as he and his brothers had held aforetime in Denmark, and to that purpose bade he Harald come to him in Jutland. Harald Grey-cloak laid the matter before Gunnhild and other counsellors and their views were not all of one accord, some fearing that this journey was not without peril by reason of the men that were set over against them to be dealt with; but the greater number were desirous that he should go by reason of the great famine that was at this time in Norway whereby the kings could scarce feed their men. And it was at this season that the fjord near-by which the kings most oft abode gat its name of Harding. ¤ In Denmark, as men had marked, the harvest had been at least of goodly measure, so that men thought to get thence what they required should King Harald have fief & dominion there. It was agreed therefore ere the emissaries departed whence they had come, that when summer was at hand Harald should hie to the Danish King, and pronounce his adhesion to the conditions King Harald proffered.

¶ Once again, Gold Harald came to speak with Hakon, and the Earl informed him that he had supported his cause so effectively that there was hope a kingdom might soon be prepared for him in Norway. "Let’s," he said, "stick to our agreement. I can provide you with great support in Norway. First, secure that kingdom. King Harald is very old and has only one son, a bastard, whom he doesn't care for much." The Earl explained the situation to Gold Harald in such a way that the younger man fully agreed with him; afterward, the three of them—the King, the Earl, and Gold Harald—often held lengthy discussions together. Then, the Danish King sent his men north to Norway, even to Harald Grey-cloak, and they were well-equipped for their journey, welcomed with much hospitality and courtesy by King Harald. They conveyed the news that Earl Hakon was in Denmark, gravely ill and nearly out of his mind; additionally, they brought word that King Harald ordered Harald Grey-cloak to him to take back the lands that he and his brothers used to hold in Denmark, and for that purpose, he requested Harald to come to him in Jutland. Harald Grey-cloak presented the matter to Gunnhild and other advisors, and their opinions were not unanimous; some feared that this journey was risky because of the men they would have to deal with; however, the majority wanted him to go due to the severe famine in Norway at that time, which made it hard for the kings to feed their men. It was during this time that the fjord nearby, where the kings often stayed, got its name of Harding. ¤ In Denmark, as people observed, the harvest had been fairly bountiful, so they thought they could get what they needed if King Harald had lands and authority there. Therefore, it was agreed before the emissaries departed back to where they came from, that when summer was upon them, Harald would go to the Danish King and confirm his acceptance of the terms King Harald offered.

¶ So in due course when the summer sun shone in the long hours of night fared forth Harald Grey-cloak towards Denmark in three longships, & one of these was steered by Arinbiorn, the ‘hersir’§ of the Fjords.§ King Harald sailed from Vik over to Limfjord and took port at Hals, where it was told him that the Danish King was expected in a brief space. Now when King Harald heard of this, hastened he to make sail thither with nine ships, the which had been whiles mustered and set in readiness to take the sea. Earl Hakon had likewise armed his men & he also was about to set forth after the manner of a viking; at his word twelve ships, and they large ones, set their sails. When Gold Harald had fared forth, Earl Hakon spake to the King, saying, ‘Methinks we are like to row to war 20 and yet pay the war-fine[§] to boot. Gold Harald will now slay Harald Grey-cloak and thereafter take himself a kingdom in Norway. ¤ Thinkest thou that he will be loyal to thee when thou givest him so much power? Thus said he in my presence last winter that he would slay thee could he but find occasion to do so. Now will I bring Norway under thy sway and slay Gold Harald, if thou wilt promise easy absolution at thy hands for the deed. ¤ Then will I be thine earl, and bind myself by oath that with thy might to be my aid I will bring Norway under subjection under thee, and thereafter hold lands under thy dominion & pay thee tribute. Then wilt thou be a greater king than thy father was, inasmuch as thou shalt hold sway over two great peoples.’ ¤ Thus was this covenanted betwixt the King and the Earl; and Hakon set out with his men to seek Gold Harald.

¶ Eventually, when the summer sun lit up the long hours of night, Harald Grey-cloak set out for Denmark in three longships, one of which was commanded by Arinbiorn, the hersir of the Fjords. King Harald sailed from Vik to Limfjord and docked at Hals, where he was informed that the Danish King was expected soon. Upon hearing this, King Harald quickly prepared to sail there with nine ships that had been readied for the journey. Earl Hakon had also armed his men and was preparing to go out as a Viking; at his command, twelve large ships set their sails. After Gold Harald had departed, Earl Hakon spoke to the King, saying, “I think we’re going to fight a war and still have to pay the war-fine too. Gold Harald will likely kill Harald Grey-cloak and then claim a kingdom in Norway. Do you really think he’ll be loyal to you once he has all that power? He said to me last winter that he would kill you if he got the chance. Now, I will bring Norway under your control and kill Gold Harald, if you promise to grant me an easy forgiveness for the act. Then I’ll be your earl, and I swear that with your support, I’ll bring Norway under your rule and pay you tribute for the lands I hold. You will be a greater king than your father because you’ll have power over two great peoples.” This agreement was made between the King and the Earl, and Hakon set out with his men to seek Gold Harald.

¶ Gold Harald came to Hals in Limfjord, and forthwith offered battle to Harald Grey-cloak; and Harald, albeit to him were fewer men, went ashore, made him ready for battle & set his host in array. But or ever the onset took place Harald Grey-cloak spoke cheering words to his men, bade them draw their swords, and rushing first into the fray smote on either side. Thus saith Glum Geirason in Grey-cloak’s lay:

¶ Gold Harald arrived at Hals in Limfjord and immediately challenged Harald Grey-cloak to battle. Even though he had fewer men, Harald went ashore, prepared for combat, and arranged his troops. Before the fight began, Harald Grey-cloak encouraged his men with uplifting words, told them to draw their swords, and charged into the battle, attacking on both sides. This is what Glum Geirason says in Grey-cloak’s song:

‘Brave words spake the swordsman,

“Brave words spoke the swordsman,

He that dared to dye the grass sward of battle

He who dared to stain the grass of the battlefield

With the blood of the foe;

With the blood of the enemy;

And when Harald bade his men ply the swords in the strife,

And when Harald urged his men to wield their swords in battle,

His manly words did them mightily encourage.’

His strong words encouraged them greatly.

¶ There fell Harald Grey-cloak. Thus saith Glum Geirason:

¶ Harald Grey-cloak fell. So says Glum Geirason:

‘The bearer of the shield,

'The shield holder,

He that clave longest to the ship,

He who held on to the ship the longest,

In death lay stretched

In death, laid out

On the broad marge of Limfjord;

On the wide edge of Limfjord;

On the sands at Hals

On the beach at Hals

Fell the bounteous chieftain;

Take down the generous leader;

21

It was his glib-tongued kinsman

It was his smooth-talking relative

That wrought the deed.’

That did the deed.

¶ There fell with King Harald the greater number of his men; there, likewise, fell Arinbiorn the ‘hersir.’ Fifteen winters had passed since the fall of Hakon, he that was foster-son to Adalstein, and thirteen since the fall of Sigurd the Earl of Ladir. The priest Ari Thorgilson saith that Earl Hakon was for thirteen winters ruler of his heritage in Throndhjem before the death of Harald Grey-cloak; & that during the last six winters of Harald Grey-cloak’s life, saith Ari, the sons of Gunnhild and Hakon fought against one another, & in turn fled the country.

¶ King Harald lost many of his men; there, Arinbiorn the ‘hersir’ also fell. Fifteen years had passed since Hakon’s death, who was Adalstein’s foster-son, and thirteen since Sigurd, the Earl of Ladir, was killed. The priest Ari Thorgilson says that Earl Hakon ruled his inheritance in Throndhjem for thirteen years before Harald Grey-cloak died; and during the last six years of Harald Grey-cloak’s life, according to Ari, the sons of Gunnhild and Hakon fought against each other and took turns fleeing the country.

¶ Earl Hakon and Gold Harald met not long after the fall of Harald Grey-cloak, & straightway Earl Hakon joined battle with Gold Harald. Therein Hakon gained the victory; moreover Harald was taken prisoner, and Hakon had him hanged upon the gallows. Thereafter fared Hakon to the Danish King, and easily made his peace with him for the slaying of his kinsman Gold Harald. King Harald then called out a host from the whole of his kingdom and sailed with six hundred ships, and there went with him Earl Hakon and Harald the Grenlander, who was a son of King Gudrod, and many other great men who had fled from their free lands in Norway before the sons of Gunnhild. ¤ The Danish King set his fleet in sail up from the south to Vik, and when he was come to Tunsberg great numbers flocked to him. ¤ And King Harald gave the whole of the host which had come to him in Norway into the hands of Earl Hakon, making him ruler over Rogoland and Hordaland, Sogn, the Fjords, South More, Raumsdal, and North More. These seven counties gave he to Earl Hakon to rule over, with the same rights as Harald Fair-hair had given to his sons; only with this difference, that not only was Hakon there as well as in Throndhjem to have all the King’s manors and land-dues, but he was moreover to use the King’s money 22 and estates according to his needs should there be war in the land. To Harald the Grenlander gave King Harald Vingulmark, Vestfold, and Agdir as far as Lidandisness (the Naze) with the title of King, and gave him dominion thereof with all such rights as his kin had had aforetime, & as Harald Fair-hair had given to his sons. Harald the Grenlander was in these days eighteen winters old, & became thereafter a famous man. Then did Harald the Danish King hie him home with all the might of his Danish host.

¶ Earl Hakon and Gold Harald met soon after Harald Grey-cloak's fall, and immediately Earl Hakon engaged in battle with Gold Harald. Hakon emerged victorious; furthermore, Harald was captured, and Hakon had him hanged on the gallows. After that, Hakon went to the Danish King and easily made peace for killing his relative, Gold Harald. King Harald then called upon a host from his entire kingdom and set sail with six hundred ships, accompanied by Earl Hakon and Harald the Grenlander, the son of King Gudrod, along with many other noblemen who had fled from their free lands in Norway before the sons of Gunnhild. ¤ The Danish King sailed his fleet up from the south to Vik, and when he reached Tunsberg, large crowds gathered around him. ¤ King Harald entrusted the entire host that had come to him in Norway to Earl Hakon, making him ruler over Rogoland and Hordaland, Sogn, the Fjords, South More, Raumsdal, and North More. These seven counties were given to Earl Hakon to govern, with the same rights that Harald Fair-hair had granted to his sons, except that Hakon was to have all the King’s manors and land-dues, both there and in Throndhjem, and he was also to use the King’s money and estates as needed if there was war in the land. To Harald the Grenlander, King Harald granted Vingulmark, Vestfold, and Agdir up to Lidandisness (the Naze) with the title of King, along with the same rights that his kin had held before and what Harald Fair-hair had given to his sons. Harald the Grenlander was eighteen years old at this time and later became a well-known figure. Then, King Harald of Denmark returned home with all the strength of his Danish force.

¶ Earl Hakon fared with his men northward along the coast, and when Gunnhild and her sons heard these tidings gathered they together an host, but found obstacles to enrolling men at arms. So they took the same resolution as before, to wit to sail westward across the main with such men as would go with them, and thus fared they to the Orkneys and tarried there a while. Thorfinn Skull-cleaver’s sons were now earls there—Hlodvir, Arnvid, Liot, and Skuli. Forthwith did Earl Hakon subdue all the land and that winter abode he in Throndhjem. Of this speaketh Einar Jingle-scale in the Vellekla:

¶ Earl Hakon traveled north with his men along the coast, and when Gunnhild and her sons heard this news, they gathered an army but faced challenges in recruiting soldiers. So they made the same decision as before, which was to sail west across the ocean with whoever was willing to join them. They headed to the Orkneys and stayed there for a while. Thorfinn Skull-cleaver’s sons were now earls there—Hlodvir, Arnvid, Liot, and Skuli. Immediately, Earl Hakon took control of all the land and that winter he stayed in Throndhjem. Einar Jingle-scale mentions this in the Vellekla:

‘The Earl that on his noble brow

‘The Earl who wears the noble crown on his head

A silken fillet binds

A silk ribbon ties

Counties seven hath he enthralled

He has enthralled seven counties.

With their chattels, lands, and hinds.’

With their possessions, land, and servants.’

Now when Earl Hakon in the summer-time fared northward along the coast, & the people there made their submission to him, issued he proclamation that all temples and blood-offerings should be maintained throughout his dominions; and it was done accordingly. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

Now, when Earl Hakon traveled north along the coast in the summertime, the people there submitted to him. He issued a proclamation that all temples and blood offerings should be upheld throughout his territories, and it was done as he commanded. Thus, it is said in the Vellekla:

‘Seeing that he was wise

"Realizing he was wise"

The folk-leader commanded that be sacred kept

The folk leader ordered that it be kept sacred.

The temple-lands of Thor and other Gods.

The temple lands of Thor and other gods.

Home to glory across the billows

Home to glory across the waves

Did the shield-bearer steer the ship,

Did the shield-bearer drive the ship,

It was the Gods that led him.

It was the gods that guided him.

23 ‘And the men-loving Æsirs gloat on the offerings

23 ‘And the male-loving Æsirs take pleasure in the offerings

Whereby the shield-bearer is made of more account.

Where the shield-bearer is valued more.

Bountifully doth the earth give forth her sustenance

The earth generously provides her nourishment.

When its lord builds temples for the Gods.’

When its ruler builds temples for the gods.

All that is northward to Vik lies under the heel of the Earl;

All the land north of Vik is under the control of the Earl;

Wide is the sway that he holds, mightily waxed by victories.’

He has a strong influence, greatly strengthened by his victories.

Gunnhild (?)

Gunnhild (?)

24

¶ That self-same first winter wherein King Hakon ruled over Norway came the herring up along the coast, and before that in the autumn had the corn grown wheresoever it had been sown; in the spring men gat themselves seed-corn and the greater number of the peasants sowed their fields, and soon there was promise of a good harvest.

¶ That same first winter when King Hakon ruled over Norway, the herring came up along the coast, and before that in the autumn, the corn had grown wherever it was sown; in the spring, people got seed corn, and most of the peasants sowed their fields, and soon there was hope for a good harvest.

¶ King Ragnfrod, son unto Gunnhild, and Gudrod, he that was another son to her, these two were now the only sons of Eirik and Gunnhild who were still alive. ¤ Thus saith Glum Geirason in Grey-cloak’s lay:

¶ King Ragnfrod, son of Gunnhild, and Gudrod, another son of hers, these two were now the only sons of Eirik and Gunnhild who were still alive. ¤ So says Glum Geirason in Grey-cloak’s lay:

‘Half is my hope of wealth downfallen since the strife,

‘Half of my hope for wealth has fallen since the conflict,

The strife in which the life of the chief was lost,

The conflict in which the chief lost his life,

The death of Harald weigheth me down,

The death of Harald weighs heavily on me,

Albeit his brethren twain have good things promised me,

Albeit his two brothers have good things promised to me,

And to them all men look for their welfare.’

And everyone looks to them for their well-being.

¶ Now when Ragnfrod had abode one winter in the Orkneys made he him ready in the spring and thence shaped a course eastward to Norway, & with him were a chosen company in large ships. ¤ And when he was come to Norway learned he tidings how Earl Hakon was in Throndhjem, forthwith did he steer northward round Stad & laid waste South More; and some folks submitted to him as oft befalleth when warrior bands go through a country—those that they meet with seek help, each one wheresoever it seemeth likeliest to be gotten. When it was told to Earl Hakon that there was war in the south within More, caused he war-arrows to be sharpened and he equipped himself in haste & set sail down the fjord. Moreover an easy matter was it for him to bring folk around his standard. Earl Hakon and Ragnfrod sighted one another off the northernmost part of South More, & straightway Hakon gave battle, he that had most men but withal smaller ships. Hard was the struggle & therein waxed Hakon luckless; men fought from the prows and sterns, as the custom was in those times. Now there was a current in the sound, and all the ships 25 were driven into shore, so the Earl bade his folk rest on their oars, and drift to land at such place where he should deem it best to land; and when the ships grounded, the Earl and all his host sallied forth and haled them up on the beach, so that their foemen might not drag them forth again. Then did the Earl array his men on the banks, and shouted defiance to Ragnfrod to land, but they that were with Ragnfrod lay-to farther out, and though for a while they shot at one another, would Ragnfrod in no wise come ashore, and thereafter they parted. Ragnfrod sailed with his fleet southward to Stad, for he feared him that the land hosts might assemble and flock to Earl Hakon. But that earl waged war no more for unto his mind the difference betwixt the ships was over-great. In the autumn fared he north to Throndhjem, & there abode during the winter. King Ragnfrod therefore held all the land south of Stad: the Fjords, Sogn, Hordaland, and Rogaland. Many men were at his beck throughout that winter, and when the spring-tide came called he a muster and gat him many more. Moreover sent he far & wide over all these counties to gather together men and ships and what other stores whereof he had need.

¶ After Ragnfrod spent a winter in the Orkneys, he prepared in the spring and set a course eastward to Norway, accompanied by a select group on large ships. ¤ Upon arriving in Norway, he learned that Earl Hakon was in Throndhjem. He immediately steered north around Stad and devastated South More; some people submitted to him, as often happens when warrior bands move through a territory—those they encounter seek assistance, each wherever it seems most promising. When Earl Hakon was informed of the war in the south within More, he ordered his war-arrows sharpened, quickly equipped himself, and set sail down the fjord. Furthermore, it was easy for him to rally people around his standard. Earl Hakon and Ragnfrod spotted each other off the northernmost part of South More, and Hakon promptly initiated battle, having more men but smaller ships. The struggle was fierce, and luck turned against Hakon; men fought from the bows and sterns, as was customary at that time. A current in the sound drove all the ships toward the shore, so the Earl commanded his men to rest on their oars and drift to a spot he deemed best to land; when the ships ran aground, the Earl and all his forces rushed out and pulled them up onto the beach to prevent their enemies from dragging them back out. The Earl then arranged his men on the banks and challenged Ragnfrod to land, but those with Ragnfrod stayed farther out. Although they exchanged shots for a while, Ragnfrod would not come ashore, and eventually they retreated. Ragnfrod sailed with his fleet southward to Stad, fearing that land forces might gather and join Earl Hakon. However, Hakon chose not to continue the war, as he felt the difference between their ships was too significant. In the autumn, he traveled north to Throndhjem, where he stayed through the winter. King Ragnfrod thus controlled all the land south of Stad: the Fjords, Sogn, Hordaland, and Rogaland. Many men were at his command throughout that winter, and when spring arrived, he called for a muster and gathered many more. Additionally, he sent messages far and wide across all these counties to assemble men, ships, and other supplies he needed.

¶ When spring was come Earl Hakon summoned men from out the very north of the country; many gat he from Halogaland, & Naumdal, so that right from Byrda to Stad came men to him from all the sea-boards. He reared a host from all the districts of Throndhjem, and likewise from Raumsdal. It was said that he had men from four counties; with him fared seven earls, and in their train were an exceeding large company. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

¶ When spring came, Earl Hakon called for men from the far north of the country; he gathered many from Halogaland and Naumdal, so that men came to him from all along the coasts, from Byrda to Stad. He assembled an army from all the regions of Throndhjem, as well as from Raumsdal. It was said that he had men from four counties; seven earls accompanied him, along with an exceptionally large crowd. Thus, it is stated in the Vellekla:

‘Thereafter, full of lust for slaughter,

‘After that, consumed with the desire to kill,

Did the defender of the folk of More

Did the defender of the people of More

Bring from the north a tale of men to Sogn.

Bring a story of men from the north to Sogn.

From counties four called forth that warrior hosts,

From four counties came that band of warriors,

Seeing in them sure help for all his folk.

Seeing them definitely helps all his people.

26 To the war-gathering on the longships

To the war-gathering on the longships

Swiftly, to meet their warrior chieftain,

Swiftly, to meet their warrior leader,

Hie lords of the land in number seven.

Hurry, lords of the land, to number seven.

All Norway trembled at the warrior host;

All of Norway shook at the sight of the warrior army;

Beyond the capes were borne unnumbered fallen.’

Beyond the capes were countless fallen.

¶ Then Earl Hakon set sail with the whole of this host southward past Stad; and when it came to his ears that King Ragnfrod with his host had entered into the Sognfjord thither led he his men and there encountered him. ¤ Thereafter having brought his ships to land chose he out a battle-field whereon to fight King Ragnfrod. Thus saith the Vellekla:

¶ Then Earl Hakon set sail with his entire army south past Stad; and when he heard that King Ragnfrod and his army had entered the Sognfjord, he led his men there to confront him. ¤ After bringing his ships to shore, he selected a battlefield to fight King Ragnfrod. Thus saith the Vellekla:

‘Now did the chieftain meet in second battle

‘Now did the chieftain meet in a second battle

The slayer of the Vandals, and fell slaughter followed.

The killer of the Vandals, and brutal destruction ensued.

The prows were set to land,

The bows were aimed to land,

And the ships steered even to the marches of the shires

And the ships sailed right up to the borders of the counties.

At the bidding of the warrior.’

At the request of the warrior.

¶ And it came to pass that both sides did dress their battle and fought amazing fierce, but in men had Earl Hakon the super-abundance and the issue was to him. This was at Thinganes, where Sogn and Hordaland meet. King Ragnfrod fled from his ships, and of his folk there fell three hundred men. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

¶ And it happened that both sides prepared for battle and fought fiercely, but Earl Hakon had the advantage in men, and the outcome favored him. This took place at Thinganes, where Sogn and Hordaland meet. King Ragnfrod fled from his ships, and three hundred of his men were killed. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

‘Fierce was the strife before three hundred were pressed

‘The struggle was intense before three hundred were pushed

Beneath the claws of the carrion bird

Beneath the claws of the scavenger bird

By the host of the warrior chief:

By the leader of the warrior chief:

O’er the heads of the sea-dwellers,

O'er the heads of the sea-dwellers,

Thence could the conquering chief stride—

Thence the victorious leader could walk—

Aye, and the deed was glorious.’

Sure, the show was amazing.

¶ After this battle did King Ragnfrod hie him away from Norway and Earl Hakon brought peace to the land; he gave licence that the great host which had been with him in the summer should fare back northward, but he himself abode hard by there where he gained the victory, not whiles only that autumn but also throughout the winter that came after.

¶ After this battle, King Ragnfrod hurried away from Norway, and Earl Hakon brought peace to the land. He allowed the large army that had been with him in the summer to go back north, but he stayed close to where he had won, not just that autumn but throughout the following winter as well.

27

¶ Earl Hakon took to wife a woman named Thora, who was exceeding fair. The daughter was she of Skagi Skoptison, a man possessed of much wealth. ¤ Their sons were Svein and Heming, & their daughter was Bergliot, who thereafter was wedded to Einar Tamberskelfir. Earl Hakon was over much given to women, and by them had many children. One of his daughters was called Ragnhild, and he gave her in marriage to Skopti Skagason, the brother of Thora. The Earl so loved Thora that her kinsmen became dearer to him than all other men, and Skopti his son-in-law had more influence with him than any other of his kindred. To him gave the Earl large fiefs in More; & it was covenanted betwixt them that whensoever the fleet of the Earl was at sea Skopti was to bring his ship alongside the Earl’s, and for none other was it to be lawful to lay his ship between their ships.

¶ Earl Hakon married a woman named Thora, who was extremely beautiful. She was the daughter of Skagi Skoptison, a man with great wealth. ¤ Their sons were Svein and Heming, and their daughter was Bergliot, who later married Einar Tamberskelfir. Earl Hakon was very fond of women, and he had many children with them. One of his daughters was named Ragnhild, and he arranged her marriage to Skopti Skagason, Thora's brother. The Earl loved Thora so much that her relatives became more important to him than anyone else, and Skopti, his son-in-law, had more influence with him than any other family member. The Earl granted him large estates in More, and it was agreed between them that whenever the Earl's fleet was at sea, Skopti was to bring his ship alongside the Earl's, and no one else was allowed to place their ship between theirs.

¶ Now it happened one summer when Earl Hakon was with his ships on the main that Thorleif the Meek was master of one of them, & Eirik, the son of the Earl, he being then some ten or eleven winters old, was aboard. Of an evening when they were come into haven, Eirik would not have it otherwise save that the ship whereon he was must be closest to the ship pertaining to the person of the Earl. ¤ Now when they made sail south to More there came likewise Skopti, he that was son-in-law to the Earl, with his long-ship well manned. Skopti, as his men were rowing towards the fleet, called out to Thorleif to leave the haven and let him lie-to there, but Eirik sprang up & answered back bidding Skopti hie him to another berth. Now Earl Hakon hearing that his son deemed himself too mighty to make way for Skopti, straightway called out to Thorleif bidding him leave the berth, or he would make it the worse for them, to wit, that he would have them beaten. So Thorleif when he heard this shouted to his men to slip their cables, and this they did according to his word; then did Skopti lie-to in the berth he was wont to have, nearest the Earl’s ship. 28 Now Skopti was called Tidings Skopti, & this had come about seeing that it had been agreed that when they were together he was to make known to the Earl all the tidings, or if it so happened that the Earl had heard them first then it was he that would tell the tidings to Skopti. Now in the winter that was after all that hath been before but now related, was Eirik with his foster-father Thorleif, but even so soon as the earlier spring-tide was he given a company of men. ¤ Thorleif moreover gave him a fifteen-benched ship with all the gear, tilts, and victuals that were needful. Eirik thence sailed from the fjord, and so south to More. Now it befell that Tidings Skopti was also at sea between his homesteads, & he too in a fifteen-benched craft; Eirik forthwith bore straight down on him and offered battle, and in the issue thereof fell Skopti, but Eirik gave quarter to such of his men who were not slain. Thus saith Eyolf Dadaskald, in the Banda lay:

¶ One summer, when Earl Hakon was with his ships at sea, Thorleif the Meek was in charge of one of them, and Eirik, the Earl's son, who was around ten or eleven years old at the time, was on board. One evening, after they had docked, Eirik insisted that the ship he was on should be closest to the Earl’s ship. As they set sail south to More, Skopti, the Earl's son-in-law, also came with his longship, fully crewed. Skopti called out to Thorleif, asking him to leave the dock so he could take his position there, but Eirik jumped up and told Skopti to go find another spot. Hearing that his son thought he was too important to make way for Skopti, Earl Hakon immediately called out to Thorleif, instructing him to leave the dock or face consequences, specifically that they would be punished. So Thorleif, upon hearing this, ordered his men to release the cables, and they did as he commanded; then Skopti was able to dock in his usual spot, closest to the Earl's ship. 28 Now Skopti was known as Tidings Skopti because it was agreed that whenever they were together, he would inform the Earl of all the news, or if the Earl had heard it first, then he would share it with Skopti. The following winter, after all that has been previously mentioned, Eirik was with his foster-father Thorleif, and as soon as spring arrived, he was given a group of men. Thorleif also provided him with a fifteen-benched ship, along with all the necessary gear, tents, and supplies. Eirik then sailed from the fjord down to More. It happened that Tidings Skopti was also at sea between his homesteads, and he too was in a fifteen-benched vessel; Eirik immediately went straight at him and challenged him to battle, resulting in Skopti's death, though Eirik spared the lives of those of his crew who weren’t killed. Thus says Eyolf Dadaskald in the Banda lay:

‘Late in the day,

'Later in the day,

On the ski of the sea-king,

On the ski of the sea king,

With combatants equal,

With fighters equal,

Fared the youth ’gainst the “hersir,”

Fared the young man against the "hersir,"

Him the stout-hearted.

Him the brave-hearted.

There ’neath the hand

There under the hand

That a bloody blade wielded

That a bloody blade used

Fell Tidings Skopti.

Sad news, Skopti.

(The feeder of wolves

The wolf feeder

Was food for the ravens.)’

Was food for the crows.)’

¶ With that sailed Eirik south along the coast to Denmark, and adventured to King Harald Gormson, abiding with him the winter; but the spring thereafter the Danish King sent Eirik north, & bestowed on him the title Earl & therewith Vingulmark§ and Raumariki, to be beneath his sway even under the self-same tenure as had tribute-paying kings aforetime been in fief and tribute.

¶ With that, Eirik sailed south along the coast to Denmark and spent the winter with King Harald Gormson. But in the following spring, the Danish King sent Eirik north and granted him the title of Earl, along with Vingulmark§ and Raumariki, to be under his control in the same way that tribute-paying kings had previously held their lands in fief and tribute.

¶ In the days that were to come after waxed Earl Eirik, and men knew him as a mighty chieftain. 29 All this while abode Olaf Tryggvason in Garda, at the court of King Valdamar, where he had much honour & enjoyed the faithful love of the Queen. ¤ King Valdamar made him lord of the host which he sent out for the defence of his country, and for him fought Olaf divers battles and proved himself to be an able captain, and himself maintained a large host of warriors on the fiefs allotted to him by the King. Of no niggardly disposition, Olaf was ever openhanded to the men that were with him and who for this self-same reason held him in affection; but as oft times happens when men who are not of the country are exalted to power, or are so greatly honoured that they take the lead of the men of the land, many there were who envied him the love he had of the King, & even so much the more that of the Queen. ¤ Spake many men of that matter to the King, charging him to beware lest he should make Olaf over great: ‘For a man of the kind might be harmful to thee, would he lend himself to such a deed as to make thee and thy realms suffer, so crafty & beloved of men is he; nor wot we what he & the Queen have thus oft whereon to commune one with the other.’

¶ In the days that followed, Earl Eirik grew powerful, and people recognized him as a strong leader. 29 During this time, Olaf Tryggvason stayed in Garda, at King Valdamar's court, where he was held in high regard and enjoyed the loyal affection of the Queen. ¤ King Valdamar appointed him as the leader of the army he sent out to defend his country, and Olaf fought in many battles, proving himself to be a capable commander. He also maintained a large group of warriors on the lands given to him by the King. Generous by nature, Olaf was always open-handed with the men who followed him, which is why they held him in high regard. However, as often happens when outsiders gain power or are given honor, many envied him for the King's affection, and even more so for the Queen's. ¤ Many people spoke to the King about this, warning him to be cautious of making Olaf too powerful: "For a man like that could be a threat to you, should he choose to betray you and cause harm to you and your realms, as clever and well-loved as he is; and we do not know what he and the Queen have often spoken about with each other."

¶ Now it was in those days generally the custom among great kings for the queen to possess half the court and to maintain it at her own charge, and for this purpose levied she her taxes and dues, in amount as much as she stood in need therefor. In this wise was it also with King Valdamar. ¤ The Queen held no less splendid a court than pertained to the King, and vied they one with the other as to which might procure men of prowess, each having it at heart to possess such men for themselves. Now it happened that the King gave heed unto words of this fashion, which men spake unto him, & he waxed silent and with countenance aloof from Olaf. And Olaf marking it well spake thereof to the Queen, and opened to her likewise how that it was the desire of his heart to journey even unto the north. His kin, said he, had held dominion there in days of 30 yore, & therefore he thought it likeliest that he would there obtain the more advancement. ¤ So the Queen bade him farewell, saying that wheresoever he might chance to tarry there would all deem him a man of prowess. ¤ Olaf thereafter made him ready for his journey, went aboard his ship, and stood out into the Eystrasalt (the Baltic). Thence sailing west came he to Borgundarholm (Bornholm) and made thereon a landing and harried all in the isle. The men of the land came together and did battle with him, but Olaf gat the victory and much booty.

¶ Back then, it was generally custom for great kings to allow their queens to have half the court and manage it with their own resources, collecting taxes and dues as needed. This was also true of King Valdamar. ¤ The Queen had a court just as splendid as the King’s, and they both competed to attract skilled men, each wanting to have those men for themselves. One day, the King listened to such talk and grew silent, turning his attention away from Olaf. Noticing this, Olaf spoke to the Queen, sharing that it was his desire to travel north. He mentioned that his family had once ruled there, so he believed it was the best place for him to advance. ¤ The Queen wished him well, saying that wherever he went, people would see him as a formidable man. ¤ After that, Olaf prepared for his journey, boarded his ship, and set sail into the Eystrasalt (the Baltic Sea). Continuing west, he arrived at Borgundarholm (Bornholm) where he landed and raided the island. The locals gathered and fought him, but Olaf emerged victorious and took a lot of treasure.

¶ Now while Olaf lay-to off Borgundarholm, there was rough weather with a gale raging at sea, that their ships began to drag their anchors, for which reason did they set sail south to the coast of Vindland (Wendland)§ on which shore were good havens, whereon ships might ride at peace. ¤ There did they tarry for long whiles. ¤ The King of Vindland was named Burizlaf,§ & the three daughters to him were Geira, Gunnhild, and Astrid. ¤ Now at the place where there came ashore Olaf and his men did Geira hold rule & dominion, and under her he that exercised most authority was one hight Dixin. When it became known that strange men had come to the country who behaved themselves in seemly fashion & abode there in peace, Dixin hied to them with a message from Queen Geira bidding them sojourn in her land during the winter, seeing the summer was near spent, the weather threatening ill, & the storms waxing great. And being come thither Dixin saw on the instant that the captain of these men was one notable both for descent and appearance. ¤ Therefore recounted he to them that the Queen invited them to her with messages of friendship, & Olaf nothing loath did her bidding and went to Queen Geira as her guest. It came to pass that they twain thought both so well one of another that Olaf made ado to woo Queen Geira, and so it befell that winter that Olaf took Geira to wife, & gat he the rule of the realm with her. Thereof 31 spake Halfrod the Troublous-skald in the lay he made about Olaf the King:

¶ While Olaf was anchored off Borgundarholm, there was rough weather with a strong gale at sea, causing their ships to drag their anchors. For this reason, they set sail southward to the coast of Vindland (Wendland)§, where there were good harbors for ships to ride peacefully. ¤ They stayed there for quite some time. ¤ The King of Vindland was named Burizlaf,§ and he had three daughters: Geira, Gunnhild, and Astrid. ¤ When Olaf and his men reached the shore, Geira was in charge of that area, and the man with the most authority under her was named Dixin. When it became known that foreign men had arrived in the country and were behaving well and living peacefully, Dixin hurried to them with a message from Queen Geira inviting them to stay in her land for the winter, since summer was coming to an end, the weather was looking bad, and the storms were growing stronger. When he arrived, Dixin immediately saw that the leader of these men was notable both in background and appearance. ¤ He then told them that the Queen welcomed them with messages of friendship, and Olaf, eager to accept, went to Queen Geira as her guest. It turned out that they both thought highly of each other, and that winter, Olaf wooed Queen Geira, eventually marrying her, thus gaining rule over the realm with her. This was recounted by Halfrod the Troublous-skald in the poem he composed about King Olaf: 31

‘The chieftain at Holm let the sharp-edged swords be dyed blood-red

‘The chieftain at Holm had the sharp-edged swords dyed blood-red

Eastward too in Garda, nor can this be in any manner concealed.’

Eastward in Garda, and this can't be hidden in any way.

¶ Now Hakon, he that ruled over Norway, paid no tribute, the reason whereof being that the King of Denmark had made assignment to him of all the taxes to which the King had a right in Norway, by reason of the trouble & costs the Earl was put to in defending the land against the sons of Gunnhild.

¶ Now Hakon, the ruler of Norway, did not pay any tribute because the King of Denmark had assigned him all the taxes that the King was entitled to in Norway, due to the trouble and expenses the Earl faced in defending the land against the sons of Gunnhild.

¶ Now it befell in those days that the Emperor Otta§ was in Saxland (North Germany), & word sent he to Harald, King of Denmark, that he and the people that were his must be baptized & accept the true Faith, or else, swore the Emperor that he would march upon him with an host. So the King of Denmark admonished those that defended the land that they should be ready at his call, Danavirki§ caused he to be well maintained, and his war ships were manned; thereafter sent the King to Earl Hakon commanding him that he must come to him early in the spring-tide with even as many men as he might muster. So at the first song of the birds Earl Hakon levied an host from all parts of his dominions, and many men were enrolled to him; this host bade he take ship to Denmark and with them sailed he himself to meet the King of Denmark, and by him was received in right seemly fashion. With the King were there at that hour many another lord proffering help, so that all told gathered he together an host waxing exceeding large.

¶ During that time, Emperor Otto was in Saxony (North Germany), and he sent word to Harald, the King of Denmark, that he and his people needed to be baptized and accept the true Faith, or else the Emperor swore he would march against him with an army. In response, the King of Denmark warned those defending the land to be ready at his command. He ensured Danavirki was well maintained, and his warships were manned. The King then sent a message to Earl Hakon, instructing him to come to him early in the spring with as many men as he could gather. So, as soon as the birds began to sing, Earl Hakon mustered an army from all parts of his realm, enrolling many men. He ordered this army to take ships to Denmark and sailed himself to meet the King of Denmark, where he was received with great hospitality. At that moment, many other lords were present with the King, offering their support, and together they amassed an incredibly large force.

¶ Now, as hath already been set forth, Olaf sojourned that winter in Vindland, & in the months thereof went he to those districts thereof which had formerly obeyed the rule of Queen Geira, but had now ventured to throw off allegiance & the payment of taxes. These did Olaf harry, slaying many men, 32 burning the homes of some, and taking much booty; then having rendered these realms subject unto himself turned he him back again to his stronghold. So soon as the spring-tide was come, did Olaf make ready his ships and put out to sea, sailing across to Skani (Scania) where he went ashore. ¤ The people of those parts assembled and fought against him; but Olaf was victorious and gat much plunder. Thence sailed he eastward to the island of Gotland, and took a merchant craft owned by men from Jamtaland who rendered a stout defence, but in such wise did the struggle end that Olaf cleared the ship, slew many men, & took possession of all the goods that were on board. ¤ A third battle fought he in Gotland; there likewise the day was to his strength and much spoil was to his hand. Thus saith Halfrod the Troublous-skald:

¶ Now, as has already been stated, Olaf spent that winter in Vindland, and during those months, he went to the areas that had once been under the rule of Queen Geira but had now dared to reject her authority and stop paying taxes. Olaf raided those areas, killing many men, burning some homes, and taking a lot of loot; after making those territories subject to himself, he returned to his stronghold. As soon as spring arrived, Olaf prepared his ships and set sail, heading across to Skani (Scania) where he landed. ¤ The people from that region gathered and fought against him; however, Olaf was victorious and gained a lot of plunder. From there, he sailed east to the island of Gotland, where he captured a merchant ship owned by men from Jamtaland who put up a strong defense, but the battle ended with Olaf seizing the ship, killing many men, and taking all the goods on board. ¤ He fought a third battle in Gotland; again, victory was with him, and he collected a great deal of spoils. Thus says Halfrod the Troublous-skald:

‘The foeman of the shrines slew merchants of Jamtaland

‘The enemy of the shrines killed merchants from Jamtaland

And men of Vindland in battle

And men from Vindland in battle

As in days of youth had been his wont.

As he used to do in his younger days.

To those that lived in Scotland

To those who lived in Scotland

Was the lord of “hersirs” the bane.

Was the lord of "hersirs" the cause of destruction?

Is it not told that the giver of gold

Is it not said that the giver of gold

Loved to fight in Skani?’

Loved to brawl in Skani?

¶ Therefore gathered the Emperor Otta a mighty host; men he had from Saxland (north Germany), Frankland (France), and Frisland, whiles out of Vindland, likewise King Burizlaf§ contributed a large host. With the array went the King himself and his son-in-law Olaf Tryggvason. ¤ To the Emperor was a great body of horsemen, and so much the more a greater body of foot-folk. ¤ From Holtsetaland (Holstein) likewise came to him a large host. As it is said in the Vellekla:

¶ So Emperor Otta gathered a massive army; he had soldiers from Saxland (northern Germany), Frankland (France), and Frisland, while King Burizlaf from Vindland also sent a large number of troops. The King himself, along with his son-in-law Olaf Tryggvason, was part of the army. ¤ There was a large contingent of cavalry, and even more infantry. ¤ A significant force also came to him from Holtsetaland (Holstein). As it is mentioned in the Vellekla:

‘So it befell likewise that the steeds of the sea

‘So it happened that the horses of the sea

Southward ran ’neath the deft riders to Denmark,

Southward ran beneath the skillful riders to Denmark,

And the Lord of the Hordmen, becoifed with the helmet,

And the Lord of the Hordmen, wearing the helmet,

Chief of the Dofrar folk, sought the lords of the Dane-realm.

Chief of the Dofrar people sought the lords of the Danish territory.

And the bountiful King of the dark forest lands

And the generous King of the dark forest lands

33 Would in winter-tide test the warrior come from the north,

33 Would in winter try the warrior coming from the north,

What time that doughty fighter gat from his chief a message

What time that brave fighter got a message from his chief

Bidding him defend the wall against the foes of Denmark.

Bidding him to defend the wall against Denmark's enemies.

Little gladsome was it to go against their hosts;

Little joy was it to go against their hosts;

Albeit the shield-bearer did cause great destruction,

Albeit the shield-bearer did cause great destruction,

And the sea-hero incited to battle

And the sea-hero urged to fight

When the warriors came from Frisland with Franks and Vandals.’

When the warriors arrived from Frisland along with the Franks and Vandals.

¶ Now Earl Hakon set companies above all the gates of the fortification, but the greater part of his host sent he along the walls to defend the places where the onslaught was hottest, and many fell of the Emperor’s host, but nothing did they win of the wall. ¤ So then the Emperor turned him away, and no longer made trial there. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

¶ Now Earl Hakon stationed groups at all the gates of the fortification, while the majority of his forces moved along the walls to defend the areas where the attack was fiercest. Many members of the Emperor’s army fell, but they gained nothing at the wall. ¤ Then the Emperor withdrew and no longer attempted to advance there. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

‘Spear-points were broken when in that war game

‘Spear points were broken during that war game

Shield clashed against shield and the foe gave not way;

Shield clashed against shield, and the enemy did not yield;

The steerer of the sea-steeds turned Saxons fleeing thence,

The helmsman of the sea-horses turned the Saxons fleeing from there,

And the chief ’fended the rampart ’gainst the foe.’

And the leader defended the wall against the enemy.

¶ After this battle went back Earl Hakon even unto his ships and would have homeward sailed unto Norway, but that he could get no wind, so accordingly he lay out in Limfjord.

¶ After this battle, Earl Hakon went back to his ships and was going to sail home to Norway, but he couldn't find any wind, so he stayed out in Limfjord.

¶ Now turned the Emperor Otta his host so that they faced around & hied them to the gulf of Sle (Sleswick), whereat gathered he together a large host and took his men across to Jutland. ¤ When the intelligence thereof came to the ears of the King of Denmark fared he forth against the Emperor with his host, and a great battle was fought betwixt them. ¤ The issue was to the Emperor, and thereon the King of Denmark fled away to Limfjord & took ship out to Marsey. ¤ Then did emissaries journey betwixt him and the Emperor, and a truce was covenanted, also that they twain should commune face to face. In Marsey, then, did the Emperor Otta and the Danish King confront one the other, & there a saintly bishop,§ Poppo by name, preached the faith before Harald, and to show the 34 truth thereof bare he glowing iron in his hand, and Harald testified that the hand of the holy man was unscarred by the heated iron. Thereafter was Harald himself baptized with the whole of the Danish host that were with him. ¤ Ere this had Harald the King, albeit that he abode the nonce in Marsey, summoned Earl Hakon to his aid, and the Earl had just come to the island when the King let himself be christened. So the King sent a message to the Earl to come to him, and when the Earl was come thither compelled him also that he should be baptized. After this manner was the Earl made a Christian, and all his men with him. ¤ Thereafter did the King appoint him priests and other learned men,§ and commanded him to cause all the people of Norway to be baptized into the faith and with this they parted. Thereafter Earl Hakon put out to sea to await a favourable wind, and when a breeze sprang up, lo! without more ado set he all the learned men to wade even unto the shore and upon that wind himself stood out to sea. The wind was from the west, and the Earl sailed eastward through Eyrasund (Öresund) pillaging whatsoever lands he sighted, & thereafter came east unto the Skani side, plundering and harrying wherever he put ashore. Now as he was sailing his course off the skerries of east Gautland put he ashore and offered up a great sacrifice, and whiles this was solemnized came two ravens flying up, loudly croaking, & for this reason deemed the Earl that Odin had accepted his sacrifice, and that good fortune would favour him in his battles. Even so burned he all his ships and came ashore with every man of all his host, and carried war throughout the land. Against him was arrayed Earl Ottar, he that held rule over Gautland, and they fought a great battle wherein was Earl Hakon victorious, & he slew Earl Ottar together with a great number of his host. ¤ Earl Hakon then marched hither & thither carrying war through both the Gautlands, until he was come unto Norway, & then took he the road right to the north, to Throndhjem. It is of this that the Vellekla speaketh:

¶ Now Emperor Otta turned his army so that they faced the Gulf of Sle (Sleswick) and gathered a large force to cross over to Jutland. When news reached the King of Denmark, he set out against the Emperor with his own troops, and a major battle took place between them. The outcome favored the Emperor, and then the King of Denmark fled to Limfjord and took a ship to Marsey. Afterward, messengers traveled between him and the Emperor, leading to a truce and an agreement to meet face to face. So, in Marsey, Emperor Otta and the King of Denmark confronted each other, where a holy bishop named Poppo preached the faith to Harald. To demonstrate the truth of his message, he held glowing iron in his hand, and Harald attested that the holy man's hand was unharmed by the hot iron. Then Harald himself was baptized along with all the Danish troops with him. Before this, King Harald, while staying in Marsey, had summoned Earl Hakon for assistance, and the Earl had just arrived on the island when the King was baptized. The King sent a message for the Earl to come to him, and when Earl Hakon arrived, he was compelled to be baptized as well. Thus, the Earl became a Christian along with all his men. After this, the King appointed priests and other learned men, instructing him to get the people of Norway baptized into the faith, and then they parted ways. Afterward, Earl Hakon set out to sea to wait for favorable winds, and when a breeze picked up, he had all the learned men wade ashore while he himself set off to sea. The wind came from the west, and the Earl sailed eastward through Eyrasund (Öresund), plundering any land he spotted, and then came to the Skani side, raiding wherever he made landfall. While sailing past the skerries of east Gautland, he landed and offered a large sacrifice, and while this was happening, two ravens flew overhead, cawing loudly. For this reason, the Earl believed that Odin had accepted his sacrifice and that good luck would favor him in battle. He then burned all his ships and came ashore with all his men, waging war throughout the land. Earl Ottar, who ruled over Gautland, opposed him, and they fought a fierce battle in which Earl Hakon emerged victorious, killing Earl Ottar along with many of his troops. Afterward, Earl Hakon marched through both Gautlands, continuing his campaign until he reached Norway, then he headed north toward Throndhjem. It is of this that the Vellekla speaks:

35

‘The foeman of those who fled consulted the gods on the plain, and

‘The enemy of those who ran away prayed to the gods on the plain, and

Gat answer Fret[§] from that the day was propitious to battle;

Gat answered Fret[§] that the day was good for battle;

There the war-leader saw how mighty were the corse-ribs;

There the war leader saw how powerful the bones were;

The gods of the temple would thin lives in Gautland.

The gods of the temple would shorten lives in Gautland.

A Sword-Thing held the Earl there where no man afore him

A Sword-Thing kept the Earl there where no man before him

With shield on arm had durst to harry;

With a shield on their arm, had the courage to attack;

No one ere this so far inland had borne

No one before this had ever come this far inland.

That shield of gold; all Gautland had he o’errun.

That gold shield; he had conquered all of Gautland.

With heaps of the fallen the warriors piled the plain

With piles of the fallen, the warriors stacked up on the plain

The kith of the Æsirs conquered, Odin took the slain;

The kin of the Æsirs won the battle, and Odin took the fallen;

Can there be doubt that the gods govern the fall of kings?

Can anyone doubt that the gods control the downfall of kings?

Ye strong powers, I pray, make great the sway of Hakon.’

Ye strong powers, I pray, strengthen the rule of Hakon.

the death of Geira

the death of Geira

¶ After that he had parted in all goodly friendship from the Danish King, fared Emperor Otta back to his realm of Saxland; 36 men say that he held Svein the son of Harald at the font, & that the child bore the name of Otta Svein. Harald, the Danish King, held by the Christian faith even to the day of his death. King Burizlaf, after these things, betook himself back to Wendland, & together with him in his company went his son-in-law King Olaf Tryggvason. Of the battle aforesaid telleth Hallfrod the Troublous-skald in Olaf’s lay:

¶ After that, he had parted on friendly terms with the Danish King, Emperor Otta returned to his land of Saxland; 36 they say that he baptized Svein, the son of Harald, and that the child was named Otta Svein. Harald, the Danish King, remained committed to the Christian faith until his death. After these events, King Burizlaf returned to Wendland, and along with him was his son-in-law, King Olaf Tryggvason. The battle mentioned is recounted by Hallfrod the Troublous-skald in Olaf’s lay:

‘The ruler of war ships hewed and smote asunder warriors

‘The leader of the army sliced through and struck down warriors

Even in Denmark to the south of Hedeby.’

Even in Denmark, south of Hedeby.

¶ It was the space of three winters that Olaf Tryggvason abode in Wendland, even until Geira his wife fell ill of a sickness, whereof she died, and so great a sorrow was this to Olaf that he no longer had pleasure in living in Wendland. ¤ Therefore getting him ships of war once more went he forth plundering and harrying, first in Saxland, then in Frisland, and he even fared as far as Flanders. Thus saith Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

¶ Olaf Tryggvason lived in Wendland for three winters, until his wife Geira fell seriously ill and passed away. Her death caused Olaf such deep sorrow that he lost all desire to stay in Wendland. ¤ So, he acquired warships once again and went out raiding and pillaging, first in Saxland, then in Frisland, and he even traveled as far as Flanders. Thus says Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

‘Oft did the son of Tryggvi smite to the death the Saxon

‘Often did the son of Tryggvi strike down the Saxon to death

And left maimed corses food for the wolves,

And left mangled bodies for the wolves to eat,

And for their drink did that lord, beloved of his host,

And for their drink, that lord, loved by his host,

Give the brown blood of many a Frisian.

Give the brown blood of many Frisians.

Mighty sea-kings hewed

Powerful sea-kings carved

In Flanders corses asunder,

In Flanders, bodies lie scattered,

The prince to the ravens gave

The prince gave to the ravens

The flesh of Walloons as supper.’

The flesh of Walloons for dinner.

¶ Thereafter did Olaf Tryggvason sail for England, and ravaged apace & afar in that country; right north did he sail to Nordimbraland (Northumberland) and there harried; thence fared he farther to the northward even to Scotland where he plundered and pillaged far and wide. ¤ From thence sailed he again to the Hebrides, the where he fought more than once, and afterwards sailed a course south to Man & fought there. Far and wide did he plunder in Ireland and then sailed he to Bretland (Wales) and pillaged there, & in Kumraland (Cumberland) 37 did he likewise. Then he sailed to Frankland (France) where he harried the people, & from thence came back again, being minded to return to England, but came to those Islands which are called Scilly in the western part of the English main. Thus saith Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

¶ After that, Olaf Tryggvason sailed to England and rampaged quickly and widely across the country; he headed north to Northumberland and caused destruction there; then he traveled further north to Scotland where he looted extensively. ¤ From there, he sailed to the Hebrides, where he fought more than once, and later made his way south to Man and fought there. He plundered all over Ireland and then sailed to Wales, where he raided, and also attacked in Cumberland. 37 Then he sailed to France, where he terrorized the people, and after that, he returned, intending to go back to England, but instead arrived at the islands known as Scilly in the western part of the English Channel. Thus says Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

‘The unsparing young King plundered the Englishmen,

‘The ruthless young King raided the Englishmen,

The feeder of spear-showers made murder in Northumbria,

The source of spear rain caused chaos in Northumbria,

The war-loving feeder of wolves laid waste to Scotia,

The war-loving feast for wolves devastated Scotland,

The giver of gold fared with up-lifted sword in Man.

The one who gives gold stood with an raised sword in hand, ready in battle.

The bearer of the elm-bow brought death to the hosts

The person with the elm bow brought death to the enemies.

Of the Isle of Erin, for fame yearned the lord;

Of the Isle of Erin, the lord longed for fame;

Four winters did the King smite the dwellers in Wales,

Four winters the King fought against the people in Wales,

And Northumbrians hewed he ere the greed of the chough was appeased.’

And the people of Northumbria hewed before the greed of the chough was satisfied.

¶ Four winters did Olaf Tryggvason fare on viking cruises from the time of his leaving Wendland even until his coming to the Isles of Scilly.

¶ Olaf Tryggvason spent four winters on Viking raids from the time he left Wendland until he arrived at the Isles of Scilly.

¶ Now when Olaf Tryggvason was lying off the Isles of Scilly he heard tell that there was a soothsayer thereon, and that he foretold the future and spake of things not yet come to pass, and many folk believed that things ofttimes happened according as this man had spoken. Now Olaf being minded to make assay of his cunning sent to him the finest and fairest of his men, in apparel as brave as might be, bidding him say that he was the King, for Olaf had become famous in all lands in that he was comelier and bolder and stronger than all other men. Since he had left Garda, howsoever, he had used no more of his name than to call himself Oli, and had told people that he was of the realm of Garda. Now when the messenger came to the soothsayer and said he was the King, gat he for answer: ‘King art thou not, but my counsel to thee is that thou be loyal to thy King,’ & never a word more deigned the seer to utter. Then went the messenger back and told Olaf this thing, and the King had no longer any doubt that this man was verily a 38 soothsayer, and his wish to meet with him, now that he had heard such an answer, waxed greater than heretofore. So Olaf went to him & communed with him, & asked him to prophesy about his future, whether or not he would win himself a kingdom or other good fortune. Then answered the prophet with saintly prophecy: ‘Thou wilt be a glorious King, & do glorious deeds, to faith & christening wilt thou bring many men, and thou wilt help thereby both thyself & many others. But to the end that thou shalt not doubt about this mine answer take this for a token: Hard by thy ships shalt thou meet with guile & with foemen, & thou shalt do battle; and of thy men some shall fall and thou thyself shalt be wounded. From that wound wilt thou be nigh unto death and be borne on a shield to thy ship; yet of thy hurt shalt thou be whole within a sennight and shall shortly thereafter accept Christianity.’ Then Olaf went down to the ships, & verily did meet with the warlike men who would slay him & his followers, & their combat ended even as the hermit had foretold, to wit, in such manner that Olaf was indeed borne out to his ship on a shield & likewise was whole again after a sennight. Then Olaf felt assured in his mind that it was the truth that this seer had told him, and that of a truth was he a wise soothsayer, whencesoever might he have his gift of prophecy. So Olaf a second time went unto him and held much talk with him, and questioned him closely as to whence he gat the wisdom to foretell what was to come. And the hermit saith that the God of the men that were baptized Himself causeth him to know all that He wisheth. Then recounted he to Olaf the mighty works of God, & after these persuasions Olaf assented unto Christianity, & it befell that he was there baptized, & all the men that were with him. In that place abode he a long time and learned the true Faith, and in his train bore away with him priests & other learned men.

¶ While Olaf Tryggvason was anchored off the Isles of Scilly, he heard about a soothsayer there who could predict the future and spoke of things that had not yet happened. Many people believed that events often unfolded just as he had said. Curious to test his abilities, Olaf sent his best and most handsome men, dressed as elegantly as possible, instructing them to claim they were the King, for Olaf had become famous throughout the lands as he was more handsome, bolder, and stronger than anyone else. However, since leaving Garda, he had only used the name Oli and told people he was from the realm of Garda. When the messenger approached the soothsayer and declared he was the King, the soothsayer replied, “You are not a King, but I advise you to be loyal to your King,” and he would say nothing more. The messenger returned and relayed this to Olaf, who was now convinced that the man was indeed a genuine soothsayer, and he felt an even stronger desire to meet him after hearing such a response. So, Olaf sought out the soothsayer to discuss and asked him to prophesy about his future, whether he would attain a kingdom or other good fortune. The prophet replied with prophetic words: “You will be a glorious King and perform great deeds, bringing many people to faith and baptism, which will benefit both you and many others. To reassure you of my words, here’s a sign: Near your ships, you will encounter treachery and enemies, and you will fight; some of your men will fall, and you will be wounded. From that wound, you’ll be close to death and will be carried on a shield to your ship; yet, within a week, you will recover from your injury and shortly thereafter accept Christianity.” Olaf then went down to the ships and indeed met the hostile men who sought to kill him and his followers, and the battle unfolded just as the hermit had predicted, with Olaf being carried out to his ship on a shield and recovering after a week. Olaf was now confident that what the seer had told him was true, and that he truly was a wise soothsayer, whatever source provided him with his prophetic gift. So Olaf visited him again and engaged in a long conversation, questioning him closely about where he gained the wisdom to predict the future. The hermit said that the God of the baptized men Himself caused him to know all that He wished. He then recounted to Olaf the mighty works of God, and after these discussions, Olaf agreed to Christianity, and was subsequently baptized there, along with all the men with him. He stayed there for a long time, learning the true faith, and took away priests and other learned men with him.

¶ From the Isles of Scilly Olaf hied in the autumn to England, 39 and there lay he in a certain haven & lived in peace, for England was a Christian land & now was he likewise a Christian man.

¶ From the Isles of Scilly, Olaf hurried in the autumn to England, 39 and there he stayed in a certain harbor and lived in peace, for England was a Christian land, and now he was also a Christian man.

men carrying the wounded Olaf Tryggvason

men carrying the wounded Olaf Tryggvason

¶ Now there went throughout the land a summons to a certain Thing, that all men should come to the Thing, & when there was assemblage thither came to it a queen whose name was Gyda.[§] ¤ She was the sister of Olav Kvaran who was King of 40 Dublin, which is in Ireland, and she had been married to a powerful earl in England who was now dead, but after him she yet ruled his dominion. ¤ Now there was a man in her dominions whose name was Alwin, a mighty champion & ‘holmgangsman.’§ ¤ Alwin had wooed Gyda, but she had made answer that she herself would make choice whom she would have among the men of her dominion, and forasmuch as she would choose herself a husband was this Thing convened. Thereto likewise came Alwin decked out in his best raiment, and many others were there apparelled also in their best. Now Olaf too was come thither, & he was clad in his bad-weather raiment, wearing a cloak exceeding rough; and he stood with his followers somewhat aloof from the others. Gyda walked hither & thither among the men, gazing at each one favoured in her eyes; but when she was come to where Olaf held his ground looked she searchingly up into his face and asked of what manner of man was he. Then did he make answer that he was Oli, and said: ‘I am not of the country born nor bred.’ Saith Gyda: ‘Wilt thou have me? Even upon that then will I choose thee.’ ‘I will not say nay to it,’ quoth he, and asked her name and lineage. ‘I am,’ said she, ‘a King’s daughter of Ireland, but I was wedded into this country, to an earl who held dominion here. Since the time that he died have I ruled the land; divers men have wooed me, but none that I would wed, & my name is Gyda.’ ¤ Youthful was she and fair, and Olaf and she communed over this matter even until they became of one accord, and thereafter was Olaf betrothed to Gyda. This was but sour in the mouth of Alwin, but there was a custom in England that when two contended about a matter they should meet in single combat, and Alwin therefore bade Olaf Tryggvason fight with him on this matter. ¤ The time and place were appointed, & on either side were there chosen twelve men. Then when they were met said Olaf unto his men that they were to do even as he did, and a great axe had he in his hand. Now as 41 Alwin was minded to drive his sword into him Olaf struck it out of his hand, & at the second stroke Alwin himself so that he fell to the ground. Then did Olaf bind him fast, & in this manner also was treatment meted out to the men that were with Alwin, to wit, to be beaten and bound, and thereafter were taken home to Olaf’s lodging. Then did he bid Alwin depart from out the land & nevermore therein set foot again, and thereafter Olaf took possession of all his lands.

¶ A call went out across the land for a gathering, inviting everyone to come to the Thing, and among those who arrived was a queen named Gyda. ¤ She was the sister of Olav Kvaran, the King of Dublin in Ireland, and had been married to a powerful earl in England who was now deceased. After his death, she continued to rule his territory. ¤ In her realm lived a man named Alwin, a strong warrior and 'holmgangsman.'§ ¤ Alwin had sought Gyda's hand in marriage, but she insisted she would choose her own husband from her dominion, and the Thing was called for that purpose. Alwin showed up dressed in his finest clothes, and many others were also attired elegantly. Olaf arrived too, wearing rough-weather clothes and a well-worn cloak, keeping slightly apart from the others with his followers. Gyda moved around among the men, inspecting each one she found appealing; however, when she reached Olaf, she looked closely at his face and asked what kind of man he was. He replied that he was Oli and added, "I’m not from this land." Gyda asked, "Will you have me? Then I will choose you." "I won’t refuse," he said, and asked for her name and background. "I am a King's daughter from Ireland," she replied, "but I was married here to an earl who ruled this area. Since his death, I have governed the land. Many men have courted me, but none I wanted to marry, and my name is Gyda." ¤ She was young and beautiful, and Olaf and Gyda discussed this matter until they reached an agreement; afterwards, Olaf was betrothed to Gyda. This made Alwin very unhappy, but there was a tradition in England that when two men contested something, they should resolve it through single combat. Therefore, Alwin challenged Olaf Tryggvason to fight over this matter. ¤ They set a time and place, and twelve men were chosen to stand with each of them. When they gathered, Olaf instructed his men to follow his lead, wielding a large axe in his hand. As Alwin attempted to strike him with his sword, Olaf knocked it from his grip, and with his next blow, he struck Alwin, dropping him to the ground. Olaf then tied him up, and he treated Alwin's men similarly, defeating and binding them, before taking them back to his lodgings. He then ordered Alwin to leave the land and never return, after which Olaf claimed all his lands.

Olaf wooing Gyda

Olaf wooing Gyda

¶ So it came to pass that Olaf wedded Gyda & abode for the most part in England, but sometimes in Ireland. Once when Olaf was out on a foray, it fell that it was needful that they should foray ashore for provisions, and accordingly went his men to land and drove down a number of cattle to the shore. 42 Then came a peasant after them & prayed Olaf give him back his cows, & Olaf bade him take his cows could he find them; ‘but let him not delay our journey.’ The peasant had with him a big cattle-dog. This dog sent he into the herd of neat whereof were being driven many hundreds, and the animal hither and thither ran among the drove, singling out as many cows as the peasant said he owned, and all of them were marked in the same manner. ¤ Now knowing that the dog had chosen rightly it seemed to them that this was passing clever, and so Olaf asked of the peasant whether he would give him the dog. ‘Willingly,’ answered he, and Olaf in exchange therefor gave him a gold ring, and the promise of his friendship. ¤ That dog was named Vigi, and it was the best of all dogs; Olaf had pleasure in him for a long time thereafter.

¶ So it happened that Olaf married Gyda and mostly lived in England, but occasionally in Ireland. One time, when Olaf was out on a raid, it became necessary for them to go ashore to gather supplies, so his men landed and drove a number of cattle to the beach. 42 Then a farmer came after them and asked Olaf to return his cows, and Olaf told him to take his cows if he could find them; ‘but don’t hold us up on our journey.’ The farmer had a large cattle dog with him. He sent the dog into the herd, which consisted of many hundreds of cattle, and the dog ran back and forth among the group, identifying as many cows as the farmer claimed he owned, all of which had the same markings. ¤ Realizing that the dog had picked correctly, they thought this was quite clever, so Olaf asked the farmer if he would sell him the dog. ‘Sure,’ he replied, and Olaf gave him a gold ring in exchange, along with his promise of friendship. ¤ That dog was named Vigi, and he was the best of all dogs; Olaf enjoyed having him for a long time afterward.

¶ Now it came to the ears of the King of Denmark, even to him hight Harald Gormson, that Earl Hakon had cast aside Christianity & had pillaged in the country pertaining to the King of Denmark who thereon gathered together an host, & thereafter fared to Norway. ¤ And when he was come to the realm over which Earl Hakon had rule harried he there, laying bare all the land. Then led he his host to the islets which are called Solunder. Five homesteads alone stood unburned in Lardal, in Sogn, and all the folk of the valley were fled to the mountains and forests, taking with them such of their chattels as they might carry. Thereafter the Danish King was minded to take his hosts to Iceland to avenge the mockery of the Icelanders, for it happened that they had made malicious verses about him. ¤ Now a law had been made in Iceland to the end that for every soul in the country one lampoon should be made on the Danish King, and the reason therefor was to this wise, to wit, that a ship pertaining to men of Iceland had stranded on the coast of Denmark & the Danes had taken all the cargo thereon, calling it flotsam. ¤ The man who had had the chief concern in this matter was one Birger, the King’s steward. 43 Jests were made both on him and on the King, and this is one of them:

¶ Now the King of Denmark, named Harald Gormson, heard that Earl Hakon had abandoned Christianity and was raiding lands that belonged to him. So, he gathered an army and went to Norway. ¤ Once he arrived in the territory ruled by Earl Hakon, he ravaged the land, laying it to waste. Then he led his army to the islands called Solunder. Only five homesteads were left untouched in Lardal, in Sogn, and everyone in the valley had fled to the mountains and forests, taking whatever belongings they could carry. After that, the Danish King planned to take his army to Iceland to retaliate against the mocking poetry created by the Icelanders that ridiculed him. ¤ It happened that a law was made in Iceland stating that for every person in the country, one mocking verse should be written about the Danish King. The reason for this was that a ship belonging to Icelanders had stranded on the Danish coast, and the Danes seized all its cargo, claiming it as flotsam. ¤ The person most involved in this situation was Berger, the King's steward. 43 Jokes were made about both him and the King, and this is one of them:

‘When the fight-wonted Harald rode the sea-steed from the south

‘When the battle-hardened Harald rode the sea horse from the south

In the shape of Faxe,

In the shape of Faxe,

The slayer of Vandals as wax became altogether as impotent.

The slayer of Vandals became as powerless as wax.

Birger by guardian sprites outcast in mare’s shape met him

Birger was met by guardian spirits disguised as a mare.

As all men did behold.’

As all men watched.

¶ Now King Harald bade a warlock betake him to Iceland in one or other guise, that he might bring him back tidings of the country. ¤ And the warlock set forth in the shape of a whale, and when he was come thither to Iceland he went along the north side of the coast, and he saw that all the mountains and hills were full of guardian spirits, some large & others small. When he was arrived at Vapnafjord there went he up and was like to have gone ashore when, lo! a great dragon came down from the valley, & in its company many serpents, toads, and vipers, and these beasts belched venom at him. So swam he away westward all alongside the land even the whole way until he was come to the mouth of the Eyjafjord, & after he had turned up this fjord towards him there came a bird so large that its wings reached the hills on either side, and with it were a number of other birds, both large and tiny. ¤ So away fared he thence, & westward along by the land to Breidafjord, and there went he up the fjord, but a great bull came towards him bellowing after a fashion that was most horrible, & in its company were a swarm of kindred spirits. ¤ Then went he away from there and swam past Reykjanes and was about to go up on Vikarseid, but a hill giant came towards him with a staff in his hand, and this giant carried his head higher than the hills, and with him were many other giants. ¤ Then swam he eastward all the way along the coast: ‘There is nothing,’ quoth he, ‘save sand and wilderness and great breakers outside; and so broad is the sea betwixt the lands,’ said he, ‘that it is all unmeet for long-ships.’

¶ Now King Harald asked a warlock to travel to Iceland in one form or another to bring back news of the land. ¤ The warlock set off in the shape of a whale, and when he arrived in Iceland, he swam along the north side of the coast. He saw that all the mountains and hills were filled with guardian spirits, some large and others small. When he reached Vapnafjord, he was about to go ashore when suddenly a great dragon came down from the valley, accompanied by many serpents, toads, and vipers, and these creatures spat venom at him. So, he swam away westward along the shore until he reached the mouth of Eyjafjord. As he turned up this fjord, a bird appeared that was so large its wings reached the hills on either side, and it was followed by several other birds, both large and small. ¤ He then continued westward along the coast to Breidafjord, and when he entered the fjord, a great bull charged at him, bellowing in a terrifying manner, accompanied by a swarm of similar spirits. ¤ He then left that place and swam past Reykjanes, intending to go up on Vikarseid, but a hill giant approached him with a staff in his hand, towering above the hills, and many other giants followed him. ¤ He then swam eastward along the coast: “There is nothing,” he said, “but sand and wilderness and massive waves outside; and the sea is so wide between the lands,” he remarked, “that it’s completely unsuitable for long ships.”

44

¶ Now in those days Brod-Helgi dwelt in Vapnafjord, Eyolf Valgerdson in Eyjafjord, Thord Gelli in Breidafjord and Thorod the Priest in Olfus.

¶ Now in those days, Brod-Helgi lived in Vapnafjord, Eyolf Valgerdson in Eyjafjord, Thord Gelli in Breidafjord, and Thorod the Priest in Olfus.

¶ Then put the King of Denmark his fleet about, standing south along the coast, and thereafter sailed back to Denmark. Hakon the Earl caused all the habitations that had been devastated to be builded up again, & nevermore thereafter paid he any tribute to the King of Denmark.

¶ Then the King of Denmark turned his fleet around, heading south along the coast, and afterwards sailed back to Denmark. Earl Hakon had all the settlements that had been destroyed rebuilt, and he never paid tribute to the King of Denmark again.

¶ Now it came to pass that Svein—he who was afterwards called Two-beard—demanded a kingdom of his father King Harald, & as before so again it befell that King Harald would not part Denmark in twain, nor let any other man, no matter of what blood he was, have dominion therein. ¤ So Svein assembled a fleet of war & gave out that he was about to go on a viking cruise, and when the whole of his fleet was come together, & Palnatoki of the Jomsborg vikings was also come to his aid, Svein made for Zealand, and went into Isafjord. There King Harald his father was lying, likewise, with his ships, for he was preparing to sail to war, & Svein fell upon him, & a great battle ensued; but many men flocked to King Harald and Svein had to give way before great odds and flee. There nevertheless did Harald receive such hurt that he died, and thereafter Svein was hailed as King of Denmark. In those days Jomsborg in Wendland was ruled by Earl Sigvaldi; he was the son of Strut-Harald who had ruled Skani, and Sigvaldi’s brothers were Heming and Thorkel the Tall. At that time Bui the Burly of Borgundarholm & his brother Sigurd were likewise chiefs among the Jomsborg vikings, and with them, too, was Vagn, who was the son of Aki and Thorgunna and the sister’s son of Bui and Sigurd. ¤ Now Sigvaldi the Earl had made King Svein prisoner and had taken him to Jomsborg in Wendland, and had constrained him to make peace with the Wendish King Burizlaf. ¤ It was to Earl Sigvaldi to settle the conditions of agreement between them— 45 Sigvaldi had then to wife Astrid the daughter of King Burizlaf—and if peace were not made, said the Earl, he would deliver King Svein into the hands of the Wends. ¤ Then the King knowing full well that they would torture him even to the death was content that the Earl should be peacemaker, & the Earl adjudged matters in such fashion that King Svein was to have the daughter of King Burizlaf to wife, and King Burizlaf the sister of King Svein, Tyra, that was daughter to Harald. ¤ Moreover it was covenanted that the two Kings were to have each his own dominion, and there was to be lasting peace between the countries. ¤ Then did King Svein journey home to Denmark with his wife Gunnhild; their sons were Harald and Knut the Great (Canute). ¤ And in those days made the Danes great boast that they would sail with a host to Norway even against Earl Hakon.

¶ Now it happened that Svein—who would later be known as Two-beard—asked his father King Harald for a kingdom, but just like before, King Harald refused to split Denmark or let anyone else, regardless of their lineage, have control over it. ¤ So Svein gathered a war fleet and announced that he was going on a viking raid. When all his ships were assembled, and Palnatoki from the Jomsborg vikings came to support him, Svein headed for Zealand and entered Isafjord. There, King Harald, his father, was also anchored with his ships, preparing to go to war. Svein attacked him, leading to a fierce battle, but many warriors flocked to King Harald, forcing Svein to retreat against overwhelming odds. Despite this, Harald was injured badly enough that he died, and thereafter, Svein was recognized as King of Denmark. At that time, Jomsborg in Wendland was ruled by Earl Sigvaldi, the son of Strut-Harald who had ruled Skani. Sigvaldi’s brothers were Heming and Thorkel the Tall. Also among the Jomsborg vikings were Bui the Burly of Borgundarholm and his brother Sigurd, along with Vagn, the son of Aki and Thorgunna and the nephew of Bui and Sigurd. ¤ Earl Sigvaldi had captured King Svein and taken him to Jomsborg in Wendland, compelling him to negotiate peace with the Wendish King Burizlaf. ¤ It was up to Earl Sigvaldi to determine the terms of the agreement between them— 45 Sigvaldi was married to Astrid, the daughter of King Burizlaf—and if peace was not established, the Earl warned that he would hand King Svein over to the Wends. ¤ Knowing full well that they would torture him to death, the King agreed to let the Earl broker peace, and the Earl arranged it so that King Svein would marry King Burizlaf's daughter, while King Burizlaf would get King Svein's sister, Tyra, who was Harald's daughter. ¤ They also agreed that each king would have his own realm, ensuring lasting peace between their countries. ¤ Then King Svein returned to Denmark with his wife Gunnhild; their sons were Harald and Knut the Great (Canute). ¤ At that time, the Danes proudly proclaimed they would take a force to Norway against Earl Hakon.

¶ Now because King Svein was going to take his succession after his father Harald, made he a great funeral feast, to which were bidden all the chiefs of his kingdom. ¤ Not long before this Strut-Harald of Skani had died, and also Veseti of Borgundarholm, who was the father of Bui & Sigurd. The King therefore sent word to the Jomsborg vikings bidding Earl Sigvaldi and Bui, and their brothers, to come thither and seal their inheritance by drinking grave-ale in memory of their fathers at the feast which the King himself was about to give. And to this feast accordingly went the Jomsborg vikings with all the stoutest of their folk; forty ships had they from Wendland & twenty from Skani, & a great number of people were assembled together. On the first day of the feast, before King Svein stepped into his father’s high seat, he drank the cup of memory to him, vowing therewith that before three months were over he would go to England with his hosts & slay King Ethelred, or drive him from the country. Now all those who were at the feast were obliged to drink that cup of memory, and for the chiefs of the Jomsborg vikings the largest horns 46 were filled, and withal with the strongest ale. When this cup of memory had been drunk to the dregs then were all men to drink to the memory of Christ; and ever to the Jomsborg vikings were brought the fullest horns & the strongest drink. The third cup was to St. Michael, and this was drunk by all; and thereafter Sigvaldi drank to his father’s memory, & made a vow that before three winters were passed he would go to Norway and slay Eirik, or drive him from the land. Then did his brother Thorkel the Tall swear that he would fare with Sigvaldi, and never shun battle as long as Sigvaldi was fighting there; and Bui the Burly said that he too would go with them to Norway, and not flee before Earl Hakon in battle. Then did Vagn Eirikson swear that he also would accompany him, & not return before he had slain Thorkel Leira and lain abed with his daughter Ingibiorg. ¤ Many other lords made vows anent sundry matters, & all men drank the heirship ale. When the morrow was come and the Jomsborg vikings had slept as long as they were minded, they deemed that they had spoken big words enough & met together to take counsel as to how and when they should proceed with their cruise, and then they covenanted to array their ships and men as speedily as might be. Now this matter was rumoured of far and wide in the lands.

¶ Now that King Svein was set to take over after his father Harald, he threw a huge funeral feast and invited all the chiefs of his kingdom. ¤ Not long before this, Strut-Harald of Skani had died, along with Veseti of Borgundarholm, who was the father of Bui & Sigurd. The King sent word to the Jomsborg vikings, inviting Earl Sigvaldi, Bui, and their brothers to come and honor their inheritance by drinking grave-ale in memory of their fathers at the feast the King was hosting. The Jomsborg vikings showed up with all their strongest people; they brought forty ships from Wendland & twenty from Skani, gathering a large crowd. On the first day of the feast, before King Svein took his father’s high seat, he drank a memory cup for him, promising that within three months he would go to England with his forces to kill King Ethelred or drive him out of the country. Everyone at the feast had to drink from that memory cup, and the largest horns were filled for the chiefs of the Jomsborg vikings, filled with the strongest ale. After they finished that cup of memory, everyone then drank in memory of Christ; the fullest horns & strongest drink were always brought to the Jomsborg vikings. The third cup was dedicated to St. Michael, which everyone drank from; then Sigvaldi drank to his father’s memory and vowed that within three winters, he would go to Norway to kill Eirik or drive him from the land. His brother Thorkel the Tall swore he would go with Sigvaldi and never avoid battle as long as Sigvaldi was fighting; Bui the Burly also said he would join them in Norway and not back down before Earl Hakon in battle. Then Vagn Eirikson swore he would accompany them too and would not return until he had killed Thorkel Leira and slept with his daughter Ingiborg. ¤ Many other lords made vows about various matters, and everyone drank the heirship ale. When the next day arrived and the Jomsborg vikings had rested as long as they wanted, they felt they had made enough big promises and gathered to discuss how and when they would set out on their voyage, agreeing to prepare their ships and men as quickly as possible. This matter quickly spread throughout the lands.

¶ Earl Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, was at that season in Raumariki, & hearing of these tidings straightway mustered the folk and set forth to the Uplands, and then made his way northwards across the mountains to Throndhjem, to his father Earl Hakon. Of this speaketh Thord Kolbeinson in Eirik’s lay:

¶ Earl Eirik, the son of Earl Hakon, was in Raumariki at that time, and upon hearing the news, he quickly gathered the people and set out for the Uplands. He then traveled north across the mountains to Throndhjem, to his father Earl Hakon. Thord Kolbeinson mentions this in Eirik’s lay:

‘In good sooth from the south came fearsome tales of war,

‘Truly, from the south came frightening stories of war,

Peasants even fear to fight;

Peasants are afraid to fight;

And the captain of the ship learned that the long-ships of the Danes

And the captain of the ship learned that the longships of the Danes

Along their rollers were run out seawards.’

Along their rollers were run out seawards.

47

¶ Earl Hakon and Earl Eirik caused war-arrows to be sent throughout the whole of the district around Throndhjem, and sent messengers to South-More, North-More, and Raumsdal; likewise sent they northward to Naumdal and Halogaland, and when this was accomplished had they called out their full muster of men and ships. Thus saith Eirik’s lay:

¶ Earl Hakon and Earl Eirik had war arrows sent out across the entire region around Throndhjem, and they dispatched messengers to South-More, North-More, and Raumsdal; they also sent people north to Naumdal and Halogaland. Once this was done, they called up their complete assembly of men and ships. Thus says Eirik’s lay:

‘Many a long-ship and bark and great keel

‘Many longships, boats, and large vessels

(How the skald’s praise grows apace)

(How the poet’s praise increases rapidly)

The shield-bearer caused to be run into the sea

The shield-bearer made sure it was thrown into the sea.

(Off-shore was the muster goodly)

Offshore was the muster good.

So that the warrior could defend the lands of his fathers.’

So the warrior could protect the lands of his ancestors.

¶ Earl Hakon went forthwith south to More, to reconnoitre and collect men, while Earl Eirik assembled his host & took it southwards.

¶ Earl Hakon immediately went south to More to scout and gather troops, while Earl Eirik gathered his army and moved south.

¶ The Jomsborg vikings brought their hosts to Limfjord and thence sailed out to sea; sixty ships had they, and they took them across to Agdir whence without tarrying shaped they a course northward to the dominion of Earl Hakon. They sailed off the coast, plundering & burning wheresoever they went. Now there was a certain man named Geirmund who was sailing in a light boat & had but few men with him, & he came to More where he found Earl Hakon, & going in before the Earl as he sate at meat told him that there was an host to the southward which was come from Denmark. The Earl asked if he knew this in good sooth, and Geirmund, holding up one of his arms from which the hand had been severed, said that that was the token that a host was in the land. ¤ Then did the Earl question him closely concerning this host, & Geirmund said that it was the Jomsborg vikings, & that they had slain many men and plundered far & wide: ‘Nevertheless they are travelling speedily and hard. ¤ Methinks it will not be long before they are here.’ ¤ So then the Earl rowed up all the fjords, inwards along one shore and outwards along the other faring night and day, and he sent scouts on to the upper way 48 across the isthmus,§ & south in the Fjords, & likewise north where Eirik was now with his host. ¤ It is of this that Eirik’s lay telleth:

¶ The Jomsborg Vikings brought their ships to Limfjord and then sailed out to sea; they had sixty ships and took them across to Agdir, from where they quickly headed north to Earl Hakon's territory. They sailed along the coast, plundering and burning wherever they went. There was a man named Geirmund who was sailing in a small boat and had only a few men with him. He arrived in More, where he found Earl Hakon, and as he entered before the Earl while he was eating, he told him that an army was to the south, having come from Denmark. The Earl asked if he was sure about this, and Geirmund, lifting one arm where the hand had been severed, said that this was the sign that an army was in the land. ¤ Then the Earl questioned him closely about this army, and Geirmund said it was the Jomsborg Vikings, and that they had killed many men and plundered widely: ‘However, they are moving quickly and aggressively. ¤ I don't think it will be long before they arrive.’ ¤ So the Earl rowed up all the fjords, traveling inwards along one shore and outwards along the other, both night and day, and he sent scouts up the inland route across the isthmus, § & south in the fjords, and also north where Eirik was now with his army. ¤ It is about this that Eirik’s lay speaks:

‘War-wise was the Earl who had long-ships on the main

‘War-wise was the Earl who had long ships on the sea

Heading with lofty prows against Sigvaldi,

Heading with proud bows against Sigvaldi,

Mayhap many an oar shook,

Maybe many an oar shook,

But the seamen who rent the sea with strong oar-blades

But the sailors who navigate the sea with powerful oars

Feared not death.’

Did not fear death.

¶ Earl Hakon took his host southwards as speedily as ever he was able.

¶ Earl Hakon moved his group south as quickly as he could.

¶ Sailing northwards with his fleet Earl Sigvaldi rounded Stad, and first put in over against Hereya. Here, although the vikings fell in with the folk of the country, never could they get from them the truth as to the whereabouts of the Earl. Whithersoever they went the vikings pillaged, & in the island of Hod they ran up ashore & plundered the people, taking back with them to their ships both folk and cattle, though all men capable of bearing arms they slew. ¤ Now as they were going down again to their ships an old man approached them—for he was walking nigh to the men of Bui—and unto them said he, ‘Not as warriors go ye here, driving neat and calves down to the shore; better prey would it be for ye to take the bear since ye have come so nigh his lair.’ ¤ ‘What saith the carle?’ they cry, ‘Can ye tell us aught of Earl Hakon?’ The peasant made answer: ‘Yesterday he sailed to Hiorundarfjord having with him one or two ships, or three at most, & at that time he had not heard aught of ye.’ Forthwith ran Bui & his men to their ships, leaving all their booty behind, & Bui called out saying: ‘Let us make the most of having got this news, so that we may be the ones nighest to the victory.’ ¤ And when they had mounted up into their ships straightway rowed they out north of the isle of Hod, and then rounding that island into the fjord.

¶ Sailing north with his fleet, Earl Sigvaldi rounded Stad and first landed opposite Hereya. Here, even though the Vikings encountered the locals, they could never uncover the truth about the Earl's whereabouts. Wherever they went, the Vikings pillaged, and on the island of Hod, they went ashore and looted the people, taking both locals and livestock back to their ships, while they killed all men capable of fighting. ¤ As they were heading back to their ships, an old man approached them—he was walking near the men of Bui—and he said, “You’re not acting like warriors here, driving cattle and calves down to the shore; it would be better for you to hunt the bear since you’re so close to his lair.” ¤ “What does this man say?” they shouted, “Can you tell us anything about Earl Hakon?” The peasant replied, “Yesterday he sailed to Hiorundarfjord with one or two ships, or at most three, and at that time he hadn’t heard anything about you.” Immediately, Bui and his men ran to their ships, leaving all their loot behind, and Bui called out, “Let’s take advantage of this news, so we can be the first to claim victory.” ¤ Once they boarded their ships, they immediately rowed out north of the island of Hod and then rounded that island into the fjord.

¶ Earl Hakon and his son Earl Eirik were lying in Hallsvik, 49 with their hosts and one hundred and fifty ships. ¤ Now they had heard by this time that the Jomsborg vikings were lying-to off Hod, and the Earls accordingly rowed northward to seek them, and when they were come to the place which is called Hiorungavag met they one with another. ¤ Both sides then set themselves in array for battle. In the midst of his host was the banner of Earl Sigvaldi and over against this Earl Hakon took up his position; Earl Sigvaldi had twenty ships, and Earl Hakon sixty. ¤ In Earl Hakon’s following were the chiefs Thorir Hart of Halogaland, and Styrkar of Gimsar. As for the battle array, one wing consisted of the twenty ships belonging to Bui the Burly and his brother Sigurd. Against these Earl Eirik Hakonson placed sixty ships, with him being the chiefs Gudbrand the White from the Uplands & Thorkel Leira from Vik. ¤ In the other wing of the array was Vagn Akason with twenty ships, and against him with sixty ships was Svein Hakonson with Skeggi of Uphaug in Yriar, and Rognvald from Ervik in Stad. In Eirik’s lay it is told of thus:

¶ Earl Hakon and his son Earl Eirik were lying in Hallsvik, 49 with their hosts and one hundred and fifty ships. ¤ By this time, they had learned that the Jomsborg vikings were anchored off Hod, so the Earls rowed northward to find them. When they reached a place called Hiorungavag, they faced each other. ¤ Both sides then got ready for battle. In the center of his force was the banner of Earl Sigvaldi, and across from him, Earl Hakon took his position; Earl Sigvaldi had twenty ships, while Earl Hakon had sixty. ¤ Among Earl Hakon’s followers were the leaders Thorir Hart from Halogaland and Styrkar from Gimsar. For the battle formation, one wing consisted of the twenty ships of Bui the Burly and his brother Sigurd. Against them, Earl Eirik Hakonson deployed sixty ships, with chiefs Gudbrand the White from the Uplands and Thorkel Leira from Vik alongside him. ¤ In the other wing, Vagn Akason commanded twenty ships, while against him with sixty ships was Svein Hakonson, accompanied by Skeggi of Uphaug in Yriar and Rognvald from Ervik in Stad. It is said of Eirik’s camp like this:

‘And the sea-ships to battle sped towards the Danish ships,

‘And the warships hurried into battle towards the Danish ships,

The sea-host sailed the coast along:

The sea-host traveled along the coast:

From before the vikings cleared the Earl away many at More

From before the Vikings took the Earl away, many at More

The ships drifted amid war-slain heaps.’

The ships floated among piles of war casualties.

And thus saith Eyvind in the Halogaland tale:

And so Eyvind says in the Halogaland tale:

‘Hardly was it a tryst of joy in that day’s dawning

‘It was hardly a joyful meeting at the break of day.

For the foemen of Yngvi Frey,

For the enemies of Yngvi Frey,

When the land-rulers guided the long-ships across the waste,

When the land-rulers steered the long ships across the wilderness,

And the sword-elf from the south-land

And the sword elf from the southern lands

Thrust the sea-steeds against their hosts.’

Thrust the sea horses against their enemies.

¶ Then the fleets were brought together and there ensued the grimmest of battles, and many were slain on both sides, albeit the host of Hakon was it which fared the worst, for the Jomsborg vikings fought stoutly both with boldness & dexterity, shooting clean through the shields. So great in number were the missiles which struck Earl Hakon that his shirt of mail 50 became all rent and useless so that he threw it from him. ¤ Of this speaketh Tind Halkelson:

¶ Then the fleets came together, and the fiercest battle broke out, with many casualties on both sides. However, Hakon's forces suffered the most because the Jomsborg Vikings fought bravely and skillfully, shooting straight through the shields. The number of arrows that hit Earl Hakon was so great that his chainmail became torn and useless, prompting him to throw it away. ¤ Tind Halkelson speaks of this:

‘The kirtle which gold bedecked women wrought for the Earl

‘The dress that gold-adorned women made for the Earl

(The sparks from the sword wax brighter)

(The sparks from the sword grow brighter)

Could no longer be borne;

Could no longer be tolerated;

Then the mailed hero from off him cast the King’s shirt

Then the armored hero took off the King’s shirt.

(Ready were the steeds of the sea).

(Ready were the steeds of the sea).

Asunder, on the sand, blown from the Earl by the wind

Asunder, on the sand, blown from the Earl by the wind

Was the ring-weaved shirt of Sorli

Was the ring-woven shirt of Sorli

(Thereof bore he the marks).’

(He bore the marks.)

¶ Now the ships of the Jomsborg vikings were both larger, and higher in the gunwale, than were those of Earl Hakon, but nevertheless were they boldly beset from both sides. Vagn Akason pressed the ships of Svein Hakonson so hard that Svein let his men backwater & came nigh to fleeing, whereupon Earl Eirik came up into his place & thrust himself into the battle against Vagn, and Vagn backed his ship, and the craft lay again as they had lain at first. ¤ Then Eirik returned to his own battle, where his men were now going astern, and Bui having cut himself free from his lashings was about to follow the fugitives. ¤ Eirik then laid his ship alongside the ship of Bui, & a sharp hand to hand struggle took place, and two or three of the ships of Eirik set on the one ship whereon was Bui. ¤ Then a storm came on, and there fell hailstones so heavy that one stone alone weighed an ounce. Then did Sigvaldi cut his ship adrift & went about, with the intention of fleeing; Vagn Akason cried out to him bidding him stay, but never a moment would Sigvaldi heed give to what he said, so Vagn sent a javelin after him, and smote the man who held the tiller. Earl Sigvaldi rowed out of the battle with thirty-five ships and left twenty-five behind him. ¤ Then did Earl Hakon bring his ship round to the other side of that of Bui, and short respite then had the men of Bui between the blows. Now there was an anvil with a sharp end standing on the forecastle 51 of the ship that pertained to Bui, and the reason thereof was that some man had made use thereof when welding the hilt of his sword, and Vigfus the son of Vigaglums, who was a man of great strength, took up the anvil & throwing it with both hands, drave it into the head of Aslak Holmskalli, so that the snout thereof entered his brain. No weapon hitherto had scathed Aslak, though he had been laying about him on either side. ¤ He was the foster-son of Bui, and his forecastle man. Yet another of the men to Bui was Havard the Hewer; even stronger was he, and a man of great valour. During this struggle the men of Eirik went up aboard Bui’s ship, & made aft to the poop, towards Bui, and Thorstein Midlang struck him full across the nose, cleaving asunder the nose-piece of his helmet, and leaving a great wound. ¤ Bui then smote Thorstein in the side in such a manner that he cut the man right athwart his middle, and then seizing two chests of gold he shouted: ‘Overboard all the men of Bui,’ and plunged into the sea with the chests, and many of his men likewise sprang overboard, though others fell on the ship, for little avail was it to ask for quarter. The ship was now cleared from stem to stern, and the other craft were likewise cleared one after the other.

¶ Now the ships of the Jomsborg vikings were both bigger and higher in the sides than Earl Hakon's, yet they were boldly attacked from both sides. Vagn Akason pressed the ships of Svein Hakonson so intensely that Svein had his men pull back and almost flee, at which point Earl Eirik took his place and engaged Vagn in battle, causing Vagn to retreat and the ships to return to their original positions. ¤ Eirik then went back to his own fight, where his men were now retreating, and Bui, having freed himself from his bindings, was about to follow the fleeing guys. ¤ Eirik positioned his ship alongside Bui’s, resulting in a fierce hand-to-hand struggle, while two or three of Eirik’s ships attacked Bui’s ship. ¤ Then a storm hit, with hailstones so heavy that one weighed an ounce. Sigvaldi cut his ship loose and turned to flee; Vagn Akason shouted for him to stay, but Sigvaldi ignored him completely, prompting Vagn to throw a javelin that struck the man at the tiller. Earl Sigvaldi escaped the battle with thirty-five ships, leaving twenty-five behind. ¤ Earl Hakon then maneuvered his ship to the other side of Bui’s, giving the men on Bui’s ship little chance to rest between blows. An anvil with a sharp end was on the forecastle of Bui’s ship because someone had used it to weld a sword hilt. Vigfus, the son of Vigaglums and a man of great strength, picked up the anvil and threw it with both hands, driving it into the head of Aslak Holmskalli, so that the point penetrated his brain. No weapon had harmed Aslak up to that point, even though he had been fighting fiercely. ¤ He was Bui’s foster-son and his man on the forecastle. Another of Bui’s men was Havard the Hewer, who was even stronger and very brave. During this fight, Eirik’s men boarded Bui’s ship and advanced toward Bui at the stern, where Thorstein Midlang struck him squarely across the nose, breaking the nose-piece of his helmet and leaving a large wound. ¤ Bui then struck Thorstein in the side in such a way that he cut him in half and then, grabbing two chests of gold, shouted: ‘Overboard all the men of Bui,’ and plunged into the sea with the chests, while many of his men jumped overboard too, though others remained on the ship as there was little chance of mercy. The ship was now cleared from bow to stern, and the other ships were cleared one by one as well.

¶ After this Earl Eirik brought his ships alongside that of Vagn, and from the latter met with right stout resistance; in the end however the ship was cleared, and Vagn and thirty men taken prisoners. Bound were they & taken on land, and Thorkel Leira went up to them and spoke thus: ‘Vagn, thou didst vow to slay me, but me seemeth it is I who am more like to slay thee.’ ¤ Now it happened that Vagn and his men were all sitting on the felled trunks of a mighty tree, and Thorkel had a big axe, & with it he struck at the man who was sitting farthest off on the trunk. ¤ Vagn and his men were so bound that a rope was passed round their feet, but their hands were free. Then said one of them, ‘I have in my hand a cloak-clasp, 52 and into the earth will I thrust it if I wot anything after my head is off’—and his head was struck off, and down fell the clasp from his hand. ¤ Hard by sat a fair man with goodly hair and he swept his hair forward over his face, saying as he stretched forth his neck: ‘Make not my hair bloody.’ A certain man took the hair in his hand and held it fast, and Thorkel swang the axe so as to strike, but the viking drew back his head suddenly & he who was holding his hair moved forward with him, and lo, the axe came down on both his hands and took them off, thereafter cleaving the earth. Then Earl Eirik came up and asked: ‘Who is that fine man?’ ‘Sigurd the lads call me,’ said he, ‘and I am thought to be a son to Bui: not yet are all the vikings of Jomsborg dead.’ ‘Thou must of a surety be a true son to Bui; wilt thou have quarter?’ ‘That dependeth upon who is the bidder thereof,’ said Sigurd. ‘He offereth it who hath power to give it, to wit Earl Eirik.’ ‘Then will I take it,’ and loosed was he from the rope. Then said Thorkel Leira: ‘Though thou grantest quarter, Earl, to all these men, yet never shall Vagn Akason depart hence alive,’ & so saying he ran forward with uplifted axe. Just then the viking Skadi tripped in the rope, and dropped before Thorkel’s feet, and Thorkel fell flat over him, and Vagn seizing the axe dealt Thorkel his death-blow. Then said the Earl: ‘Wilt thou have quarter?’ ‘Yea will I,’ said he, ‘if we all are given quarter.’ ‘Loose them from the rope,’ said the Earl, and so it was done accordingly. ¤ Eighteen of these men were slain, but to twelve was quarter granted.

¶ After that, Earl Eirik brought his ships alongside Vagn's and met fierce resistance from him. In the end, though, they managed to clear the ship, capturing Vagn and thirty of his men. They were bound and taken ashore, where Thorkel Leira approached them and said, “Vagn, you vowed to kill me, but it seems I'm the one more likely to kill you.” ¤ At that moment, Vagn and his men were sitting on the cut trunks of a massive tree, and Thorkel had a heavy axe, with which he swung at the man sitting furthest away on the trunk. ¤ Vagn and his men were tied with a rope around their feet, but their hands were free. One of them said, “I have a cloak clasp in my hand, and I'll bury it in the ground if I know anything after my head is chopped off”—and then his head was struck off, and the clasp fell from his hand. ¤ Close by sat a handsome man with lovely hair, who swept his hair forward over his face, saying as he stretched out his neck, “Don’t make my hair bloody.” A certain man grabbed his hair and held it tightly, and as Thorkel swung the axe to strike, the Viking suddenly pulled his head back and the man holding his hair moved forward with him, causing the axe to come down on both of his hands, chopping them off and then cleaving the earth. Then Earl Eirik came up and asked, “Who is that fine man?” “They call me Sigurd,” he replied, “and I'm thought to be a son of Bui: not all the Vikings of Jomsborg are dead yet.” “You must surely be a true son of Bui; will you accept quarter?” “That depends on who is offering it,” said Sigurd. “He offers it who has the power to give it, namely Earl Eirik.” “Then I will accept it,” and he was untied from the rope. Then Thorkel Leira said, “Even if you grant quarter, Earl, to all these men, Vagn Akason will never leave here alive,” and saying this, he charged forward with his axe raised. At that moment, the Viking Skadi tripped over the rope and fell at Thorkel’s feet, causing Thorkel to stumble over him, and Vagn seized the axe and delivered Thorkel’s fatal blow. Then the Earl asked, “Will you accept quarter?” “Yes, I will,” he replied, “if we all are granted quarter.” “Untie them,” said the Earl, and so it was done. ¤ Eighteen of those men were killed, but twelve were granted quarter.

¶ Now Earl Hakon & many of his men with him were sitting on a log. ¤ Suddenly there twanged a bowstring from Bui’s ship, but the arrow struck Gizur of Valders, a feudatory who was sitting by the Earl & was clad in brave apparel, & forthwith went sundry of Hakon’s men out to the ship and found on it Havard the Hewer kneeling by the bulwarks, for his feet had been smitten off him. A bow had he in his hand and 53 when they were come out to the ship, as aforesaid, Havard asked: ‘Who fell off the tree-trunk?’ ‘One named Gizur,’ they say. ‘Then was my luck lesser than I wished.’ ‘Ill-luck enough,’ say they, ‘and more hurt shalt thou not do,’ & therewith they slew him. After these things the dead were searched, and the booty brought together for division; five and twenty ships belonging to the Jomsborg vikings were thus cleared of booty. Tind saith as follows:

¶ Now Earl Hakon and many of his men were sitting on a log. ¤ Suddenly, a bowstring twanged from Bui's ship, and the arrow hit Gizur of Valders, a vassal who was sitting next to the Earl and was dressed in fine clothes. Immediately, some of Hakon's men went out to the ship and found Havard the Hewer kneeling by the rail, as his feet had been severed. He had a bow in his hand, and when they reached the ship, Havard asked, “Who fell off the tree trunk?” “A guy named Gizur,” they replied. “Then my luck was worse than I hoped.” “Bad luck indeed,” they said, “and you won't do any more harm,” and with that, they killed him. After these events, they searched the dead and gathered the loot for division; twenty-five ships belonging to the Jomsborg vikings were thus cleared of treasure. Tind states the following:

‘He, feeder of ravens,

‘He, raven feeder,

(Their swords did smite their thighs)

(Their swords did hit their thighs)

Against the friends of the Wends long did struggle,

Against the friends of the Wends fought for a long time,

Until he who shields destroyed had

Until he who protects is destroyed.

Five and twenty ships laid waste.’

Five and twenty ships were destroyed.

¶ Thereafter were the hosts dispersed. ¤ Earl Hakon betook him to Throndhjem, taking it full ill that Eirik had given Vagn Akason quarter. ¤ Men say that during this battle Earl Hakon made sacrifice of his son Erling in order to gain the victory, and afterwards the hailstorm came, and that then the slaughtering changed over out of the hands of the Jomsborgers. After the battle Earl Eirik went to the Uplands, and from there east to his dominions, and with him went Vagn Akason. Thereafter Eirik gave the daughter of Thorkel Leira—Ingibiorg was her name—in marriage to Vagn, & a goodly long-ship to boot, well furnished in all things appertaining thereto, & a crew did he get him for the ship, and they parted in all friendship. Vagn thence fared southward home to Denmark, and became thereafter a famous man. ¤ Many men of might are descended from him.

¶ After that, the armies broke up. ¤ Earl Hakon went to Throndhjem, feeling very upset that Eirik had given Vagn Akason mercy. ¤ It is said that during this battle, Earl Hakon sacrificed his son Erling to secure victory, and then a hailstorm came, causing the tide of slaughter to turn away from the Jomsborgers. After the battle, Earl Eirik traveled to the Uplands, and from there east to his lands, accompanied by Vagn Akason. Later, Eirik married off Thorkel Leira’s daughter—her name was Ingibiorg—to Vagn, along with a fine longship, fully equipped with everything needed, and he arranged a crew for the ship, and they parted on good terms. Vagn then headed south back to Denmark, and he became quite a prominent figure afterward. ¤ Many powerful men are descended from him.

¶ Now it hath been heretofore related how Harald the Grenlander was King of Vestfold, and how Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand Kula had he taken to wife. One summer when he was out laying waste the countries to the eastward, came he to Sweden where Olaf the Swede was King in those days. Olaf was the son of Eirik the Victorious and of Sigrid the 54 daughter of Skogla-Tosti. ¤ Sigrid was now a widow and to her pertained many great manors in Sweden. When she heard that her foster-brother Harald the Grenlander had come ashore not far from where at that time she was abiding, sent she messengers to him, bidding him to a feast which she was making ready to give. Thereat was Harald glad, and fared to Astrid with a great following of men. And a goodly feast was it withal: the King and the Queen sat in the high-seat and in the evening drank both together, and among the men flowed the ale freely. ¤ At night when the King went to his rest his bed had on it a costly coverlet, and was hung with precious cloths; in that house there were but few men. And the King having unclad him, & gotten into bed, the Queen came hither to him and poured out a cup, and pressed him hard to drink; right kind was she to him withal. Now the King was exceeding drunken, and the Queen likewise. ¤ Then fell the King asleep, and Sigrid went away to her bed. Now the Queen was a very wise woman, and far seeing in many things. The next morning flowed the drink ever apace, but as ofttimes cometh to pass when men have drunk heavily, even so the more wary of drink are most of them on the morrow. Yet was the Queen merry, and she and Harald spake much together, and as their talk ran on, the Queen said that she deemed her lands & kingdom in Sweden to be of no less worth than his in Norway. Now at this manner of talking the King waxed moody, and found but little pleasure in anything thereafter, and heavy at heart he made him ready to go; yet was the Queen exceeding merry, gave him great gifts, & accompanied him on his way.

¶ It has already been mentioned how Harald the Grenlander was King of Vestfold and how he had taken Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand Kula, as his wife. One summer, while he was raiding the lands to the east, he arrived in Sweden where Olaf the Swede was King at that time. Olaf was the son of Eirik the Victorious and Sigrid, the daughter of Skogla-Tosti. 54 ¤ Sigrid was now a widow and owned many large estates in Sweden. When she heard that her foster-brother Harald the Grenlander had landed not far from where she was staying, she sent messengers to invite him to a feast she was preparing. Harald was pleased and went to Astrid with a large group of men. The feast was enjoyable; the King and the Queen sat at the high seat and drank together in the evening, and the ale flowed freely among the guests. ¤ At night, when the King went to bed, his bed was adorned with an expensive coverlet and hung with fine cloths; there were only a few men in the house. The King, having undressed and gotten into bed, was joined by the Queen who poured him a cup and urged him to drink; she was very kind to him. The King was extremely drunk, and the Queen was too. ¤ Then the King fell asleep, and Sigrid went to her own bed. The Queen was a very wise and perceptive woman. The next morning, the drinks kept flowing, but as often happens when people have drunk heavily, most of them are more cautious with their drink the next day. Still, the Queen was cheerful, and she and Harald talked a lot together, and as their conversation continued, the Queen expressed that she believed her lands and kingdom in Sweden were just as valuable as his in Norway. This discussion put the King in a bad mood, and he found little enjoyment in anything afterward. Heavy-hearted, he prepared to leave, but the Queen remained very cheerful, gave him great gifts, and accompanied him on his way.

¶ So back to Norway fared he that autumn, & abode at home during that winter, but little enough pleasure gat he the while. The summer thereafter went he eastward with his host, and shaped his course for Sweden. Word sent he to Sigrid that he desired to meet her, & she rode down to him, & they talked together; then without more ado he asked her whether she 55 would have him for mate, to which Sigrid made answer that to do such a thing would indeed be foolish, seeing that he is well married already, and better for him might not be. Harald confessed Asta to be a good wife and brave, ‘but of such noble blood as mine is she not withal.’ Then answered Sigrid. ‘Maybe thou art of higher lineage than she, yet nevertheless it beseemeth to me that with her is the happiness of ye both.’ And after that few were the words spoken between them before the Queen rode away.

¶ So back to Norway he went that autumn and stayed home during the winter, but he didn’t find much joy during that time. The following summer, he traveled east with his army and set his sights on Sweden. He sent a message to Sigrid saying he wanted to meet her, and she rode down to him, and they talked together. Then, without further delay, he asked her if she would have him as her partner, to which Sigrid replied that doing so would be foolish, since he was already well married and couldn’t do better. Harald admitted that Asta was a good and brave wife, “but she doesn’t have the noble lineage like mine.” Then Sigrid replied, “Maybe you come from a higher lineage than she does, but it seems to me that with her, you both find happiness.” After that, there were few words exchanged between them before the Queen rode away.

¶ Then was King Harald sick at heart, & he made him ready to ride inland to see Queen Sigrid yet once more. Many of his men counselled him therefrom, but none the less went he with a great following to the house of which Sigrid was lady. That same evening there came thither from the east, from Gardariki (western Russia), another king—Vissavald§ was his name, & he likewise came to woo Sigrid the Queen. The kings & all their retinue were given seats in a large & ancient chamber; & ancient also were the furnishings of this room, but drink more than enough went round that evening, so strong indeed that all became drunken, and both the head-guard, and the outer-guard fell asleep. Then, during the night—and all this was caused by Queen Sigrid—were they fallen upon with fire and sword; both the chamber & the men who were therein were burned, & of those who came out from it not one was allowed to go alive. ¤ Quoth Sigrid on this matter, that she would teach small kings from other lands to woo her; & thereafter she was called Sigrid the Scheming.

¶ Then King Harald felt heavy-hearted, and he prepared to ride inland to see Queen Sigrid one last time. Many of his men advised against it, but he still went with a large following to the house where Sigrid was the lady. That same evening, another king came from the east, from Gardariki (western Russia)—his name was Vissavald—and he also came to court Queen Sigrid. The kings and all their retinue were given seats in a large, ancient chamber; the furnishings were also old, but there was plenty of drink that evening—so much so that everyone got drunk, and both the head guard and the outer guard fell asleep. Then, during the night—all of this was instigated by Queen Sigrid—they were attacked with fire and sword; both the chamber and the men inside were burned, and none of those who escaped were allowed to live. ¤ Sigrid remarked on this matter that she would teach lesser kings from other lands how to woo her; after that, she was called Sigrid the Scheming.

¶ It was the winter before these things befell that the battle with the Jomsborg vikings was fought in Hiorungavag. Now while Harald was gone inland, one Hrani was left in charge of the ships and men; but when the news came that Harald had been done to death, fared they thence forthwith, & going back to Norway recounted the tidings. ¤ And to Asta went Hrani & told her all things concerning their voyage, & likewise 56 the errand that had urged King Harald to Queen Sigrid. When she heard these tidings Asta went straightway to the Uplands to her father, and right welcome was she made, but exceeding wrathful were they both at the base design which had been toward in Sweden, & with Harald that he had been minded to leave her in loneliness. Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand, brought forth a son even there in the summer; this boy was called Olaf at his baptism, & Hrani poured the water over him. At the outset was the child reared by Gudbrand & Asta his mother.

¶ It was the winter before these events occurred that the battle with the Jomsborg Vikings took place in Hiorungavag. While Harald was away inland, a man named Hrani was left in charge of the ships and crew; but when the news arrived that Harald had been killed, they immediately left and returned to Norway to share the news. ¤ Hrani went to Asta and told her everything about their journey, including the mission that had driven King Harald to Queen Sigrid. Upon hearing this news, Asta went straight to the Uplands to see her father, where she was warmly welcomed, but both were extremely angry about the treacherous plot against them in Sweden and that Harald had planned to leave her alone. Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand, gave birth to a son that summer; the boy was named Olaf at his baptism, and Hrani poured the water over him. At first, the child was raised by Gudbrand and his mother Asta.

¶ Earl Hakon ruled the whole coast of Norway; sixteen counties had he under his sway, and forasmuch as Harald Fairhair had prescribed that an earl should be over every county, and that prescription had endured for long, there were under him sixteen earls. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

¶ Earl Hakon ruled the entire coast of Norway; he had sixteen counties under his control, and since Harald Fairhair had established that there should be an earl for each county, and that rule had lasted for a long time, there were sixteen earls beneath him. Thus it is said in the Vellekla:

‘Where else know we the government

‘Where else do we know the government

(On this the hosts may ponder)

(On this the hosts may ponder)

Of one land-ruler over the lands of sixteen earls?

Of one ruler over the territories of sixteen earls?

Unto the four corners of heaven rises the rumour

Unto the four corners of heaven rises the rumor

Of the doughty deeds of the belauded chieftain.’

Of the brave actions of the praised leader.

¶ During the rule of Earl Hakon the increase was good in the land, & peace was there within it among the peasantry. Well-beloved, too, was the Earl among them for the greater part of his life, but as his years waxed old it happened that his intercourse with women became unseemly, and to such a pass came this that the Earl would cause the daughters of powerful men to be brought unto him, when he would lie with them for a week or twain, and then send them back to their homes. This manner of acting brought him to great enmity with the kinsmen of these women, and the peasantry fell to murmuring, as is the wont of the folk of Throndhjem when things are not to their liking.

¶ During Earl Hakon's rule, the land thrived, and there was peace among the peasantry. The Earl was well-loved by them for most of his life, but as he grew older, his behavior with women became inappropriate. It got to the point where the Earl would summon the daughters of powerful men to his side, spending a week or two with them before sending them back home. This led to strong resentment from the relatives of these women, and the peasantry began to grumble, as people in Throndhjem often do when things aren’t going well.

¶ Now there came to the ears of Earl Hakon the fame of a man overseas westward who called himself Oli, & whom men held 57 for a King; and he misdoubted from the talk of certain folk that this man must be of the lineage of the Norwegian Kings. He was told, indeed, that Oli called himself Gerdish (i.e., of Garda) by race, but the Earl had heard that Tryggvi Olafson had had a son who had been taken eastward to Garda (western Russia), and had been brought up there at the Court of King Valdamar, and that his name was Olaf. ¤ Often had the Earl sought information about this man, and he misdoubted that he it was who had now come to the western countries. Now to Hakon the Earl was a great friend, one Thorir Klakka, who was known far and wide, for he had sailed long whiles as a viking, and at others as a merchant. ¤ So west across the sea Earl Hakon now despatched this man, bidding him fare to Dublin as a merchant, as many were wont to fare in those days. It was laid on Thorir that he should ascertain of what manner of man was this Oli, and should he hear of a truth he was Olaf Tryggvason, or of the lineage of the Kings of Norway, then was Thorir, if it might be, to ensnare him into the power of the Earl.

¶ Earl Hakon heard about a guy overseas to the west who called himself Oli and whom people considered a King; he suspected from what some said that this man might be of the lineage of the Norwegian Kings. He was told that Oli claimed to be Gerdish (i.e., from Garda), but the Earl had heard that Tryggvi Olafson had a son who was taken east to Garda (western Russia) and raised at the Court of King Valdamar, and his name was Olaf. ¤ The Earl often sought information about this man, and he suspected that this was the one who had now come to the western countries. Now a good friend of Hakon the Earl was a well-known man named Thorir Klakka, who had sailed for a long time as a viking and at other times as a merchant. ¤ So the Earl sent Thorir across the sea to the west, instructing him to go to Dublin as a merchant, like many did back then. Thorir was tasked with finding out what kind of person this Oli was, and if he discovered that he truly was Olaf Tryggvason or from the lineage of the Kings of Norway, then Thorir was to try to bring him under the Earl's control, if possible.

¶ So Thorir gat him west to Dublin, and enquiring there for tidings of Oli learned that he was with his brother-in-law King Olaf Kvaran.§ Thereafter Thorir brought it to pass that he gat speech of Oli, and when they had talked often and long (for Thorir was a very smooth-tongued man) fell Oli to asking about the Upland kings: which of them were still alive and what dominions pertained to them. ¤ Likewise asked he concerning the Earl, and if he were much beloved in the country. Thorir answered: ‘The Earl is so mighty a man that no one durst speak but as he wills, nevertheless the reason of this is that we have none other to look to. Verily know I the minds of many mighty men, & of the people likewise, & that they would be eager & ready were a king of the lineage of Harald Fair-hair to come to the realm. ¤ Of this, however, is there no likelihood inasmuch as it has been well proven how little it 58 availeth to contend against Earl Hakon.’ ¤ And when they had talked much together on this matter, revealed Olaf unto Thorir his name & lineage, & craved counsel of him whether the peasantry would have him for their King should he fare over to Norway. With eagerness sought Thorir to urge him on to make this journey, praising him and his prowess most exceedingly. Then did Olaf conceive a great desire to be gone to the realm of his kin; and sailed he thereafter from the west with five ships, going first to the Hebrides; & together with him went Thorir. Later sailed he to the Orkneys where Earl Sigurd, the son of Hlodvir, was lying in Asmundarvag (Osmundwall) in Rognvaldzey (South Ronaldsey) in a long-ship for he was about to sail over to Katanes (Caithness). Then did King Olaf sail his folk from the west & put into haven in the island because Pettlanzfjord (Pentland Firth) was not navigable. ¤ When the King heard that the Earl was lying there summoned he him to talk with him, and Earl Sigurd having come to the King not long did they talk ere the King Olaf said that the Earl and all the folk of the land must let themselves be baptized or they would straightway be put to death; and the King said he would carry fire & sword through the isles, and lay waste the land if the folk thereof did not allow themselves to be christened. ¤ So the Earl being thus beset chose to accept baptism, and was baptized there and then with all his men. Thereafter swore the Earl an oath that he would become the King’s man, & give him his son for a hostage—his name was Whelp or Hound—and Olaf took him home with him to Norway.

¶ So Thorir went west to Dublin, and there he asked for news of Oli and found out that he was with his brother-in-law, King Olaf Kvaran.§ After that, Thorir managed to speak with Oli, and when they talked often and at length (since Thorir was a very persuasive speaker), Oli started asking about the Upland kings: who was still alive and what lands belonged to them. ¤ He also inquired about the Earl and whether he was well-liked in the country. Thorir replied, “The Earl is such a powerful man that no one dares to speak except as he wishes, but the reason for this is that we have no one else to turn to. I truly know the opinions of many powerful men, as well as the people, and they would be eager and ready if a king from the lineage of Harald Fair-hair were to come to the realm. ¤ However, there is no likelihood of this, since it has been well proven how little it helps to challenge Earl Hakon.” ¤ After they had discussed this extensively, Olaf revealed to Thorir his name and lineage, and asked him for advice on whether the common people would accept him as their King if he went to Norway. Thorir eagerly encouraged him to undertake the journey, praising him and his abilities highly. Olaf then developed a strong desire to go to the land of his kin; he set sail from the west with five ships, first heading to the Hebrides, and Thorir went with him. Later, he sailed to the Orkneys, where Earl Sigurd, son of Hlodvir, was waiting in Asmundarvag (Osmundwall) in Rognvaldzey (South Ronaldsey) in a longship, preparing to sail to Katanes (Caithness). When King Olaf sailed his men from the west, he sought refuge on the island because Pettlanzfjord (Pentland Firth) was not navigable. ¤ When the King heard that the Earl was there, he summoned him to talk, and after Earl Sigurd arrived, they talked for a short time before King Olaf declared that the Earl and all the people of the land must be baptized, or they would face immediate death. The King stated he would unleash fire and sword across the isles, and devastate the land if the people did not agree to be baptized. ¤ Faced with this threat, the Earl chose to accept baptism and was baptized right then and there, along with all his men. Afterwards, the Earl swore an oath to become the King’s man and offered his son as a hostage—his name was Whelp or Hound—and Olaf took him back to Norway with him.

¶ Olaf then sailed eastward out to sea, and when he left the main, went in to the Isle of Most, where he went on land in Norway for the first time. ¤ He caused a Mass to be said in his tent, & on the self-same spot was a church afterward builded. Now Thorir Klakka told the King that their wisest course was to keep secret his identity, and to let not the slightest rumour 59 about him get abroad, and to travel as speedily as might be so as to fall upon the Earl while he was still unawares. ¤ Even so did King Olaf, faring northward day and night according to the set of the wind, & he let not the people know of his journey, nor who it was that was sailing. When he was come north to Agdanes gat he tidings that Earl Hakon was within the fjord, & moreover that he was at variance with the peasantry. Now when Thorir heard tell of this quite otherwise was it from what he had expected, for after the battle of the Jomsborg vikings all men in Norway were full friendly with Earl Hakon by reason of the victory he had won, & which had saved the land from war; but now so ill had things befallen that here was the Earl at strife with the peasantry, & that with a great chief come into the land.

¶ Olaf then sailed eastward out to sea, and when he left the main land, he approached the Isle of Most, where he set foot on Norway for the first time. ¤ He arranged for a Mass to be held in his tent, and a church was later built on that same spot. Now Thorir Klakka advised the King that the best strategy was to keep his identity a secret, to ensure not the slightest rumor about him spread, and to travel as quickly as possible to catch the Earl off guard. ¤ King Olaf followed this advice, heading north day and night with the winds, and he kept his journey and identity hidden from the people. When he reached Agdanes, he learned that Earl Hakon was in the fjord and, furthermore, that he was at odds with the farmers. When Thorir heard this, it was quite different from what he had expected, for after the battle with the Jomsborg vikings, everyone in Norway had been friendly with Earl Hakon due to the victory he had achieved, which had spared the land from war; but now the situation had deteriorated to the point where the Earl was in conflict with the peasants, and a great leader had come into the land.

¶ At this time Hakon the Earl was a guest at Medalhus in Gaulardal, his ships lying off Vigg the while. ¤ Now there was a certain Orm Lyrgia, a wealthy yeoman who lived at Bynes, and he had to wife Gudrun the daughter of Bergthor of Lundar, & so fair a woman was this Gudrun that she was called the ‘sun of Lundar.’ ¤ And on such an errand as this, namely to bring unto him Orm’s wife, did Earl Hakon send his thralls. ¤ The men coming thither to Bynes made known their errand, but Orm bade them first go out & sup, & before they had well eaten there had come to him many men whom he had sent for from the neighbouring homesteads. Then said Orm that he would in nowise suffer Gudrun to go with the thralls; and Gudrun herself bade the thralls go tell the Earl that never would she go to him save he sent Thora of Rimul,§ a wealthy lady and one of the Earl’s sweethearts, to fetch her. Then the thralls said that they would come once again in such a manner that both master and mistress would repent them of this business, & uttering grievous threats they gat them gone. Now in all four directions of the countryside did Orm send out war-arrows, and with them word that all men should rise 60 against Hakon the Earl to slay him. Moreover he let Haldor of Skerdingsted be told, and forthwith Haldor also made despatch of the war-arrow. ¤ Not long before this had the Earl taken the wife of a man named Bryniolf, and from that piece of work had arisen a great pother, and something nigh the assembling together of an host. ¤ So after receiving the message aforesaid all the people hastened together and made their way to Medalhus, but to the Earl coming news of their motions thereon left he the house together with his men and went to a deep valley which is now called Jarlsdal (the Earl’s valley), and therein they hid themselves. The day thereafter kept the Earl watch on the peasant host. The peasants had encompassed all the footways, though they were mostly of a mind that the Earl had made off to his ships. These were now commanded by his son Erling, a young man of singular promise. ¤ When night fell sent the Earl his men away from him, bidding them take to the forest tracks out to Orkadal, ‘No one will harm ye if I am nowhere nigh,’ he said. ‘Send also word to Erling to go out of the fjord so that we may meet in More. I shall find a means to hide me from the peasants.’ Then the Earl departed and a thrall of his named Kark bore him company. ¤ Ice was there on the Gaul river, but the Earl set his horse at it & they came through, with the loss of his cloak, to a cave which has since been called Jarlshellir (the Earl’s cave), and therein slept they soundly. When Kark awakened recounted he unto the Earl a dream he had dreamt: how a man black & ill to behold had come nigh the cave, and he was afeared would enter it, and this man had told him that ‘Ulli’ was dead. ¤ Then said the Earl, ‘Erling must have been slain.’ For the second time Thormod Kark slept and he cried out in his sleep, and when he awoke told his dream, namely that he had seen the self-same man coming down again, & he had bidden Kark tell the Earl that now all the sounds were closed. ¤ And Kark telling Earl Hakon his dream said he thought it might betoken a short life 61 for him. Thereafter they arose and went to the homestead of Rimul, whence sent the Earl Kark to Thora bidding her come privily to him. This did she in haste, and made the Earl right welcome, and he craved of her hiding were it but for a few nights even until dispersed should be the peasants. ‘Here is it that thou wilt be sought by them,’ said she, ‘and search will they make both within and without, throughout the whole of this my homestead, for many there are that wot over well how that I would fain help thee all that I might. Howbeit one place is there wherein would I never seek for such a man 62 as thou, and that is in the swine-sty.’ So thither hied they and said the Earl: ‘Here then will we hide us, for it behoves us that first of all must we give heed to our own lives.’ Thereupon dug the thrall a large ditch in the sty & carried away the earth, and afterwards placed wood across it. ¤ And Thora brought unto the Earl tidings that Olaf Tryggvason was come up the fjord, and that he had slain the Earl’s son Erling. ¤ Right so went the Earl into the trench, & Kark with him, and Thora dragged wood athwart it, and swept earth and muck over it, and drave the swine thereon. Now the swine-sty was under a certain big rock.

¶ At this time, Hakon the Earl was a guest at Medalhus in Gaulardal, with his ships anchored off Vigg. ¤ Now, there was a man named Orm Lyrgia, a wealthy farmer living in Bynes, and he was married to Gudrun, the daughter of Bergthor from Lundar. Gudrun was such a beautiful woman that she was called the ‘sun of Lundar.’ ¤ Earl Hakon sent his servants on an errand to bring Orm’s wife to him. ¤ When the men arrived at Bynes and explained their mission, Orm told them to eat dinner first. While they were eating, many men, whom Orm had summoned from nearby farms, came to join him. Then Orm declared that he would not allow Gudrun to go with the servants. Gudrun herself told the servants to inform the Earl that she would only go if he sent Thora of Rimul, a wealthy woman and one of the Earl’s favorites, to fetch her. The servants threatened that they would return in such a way that both Orm and Gudrun would regret their decision, before leaving. Orm sent out war arrows in all four directions of the countryside, telling everyone to rise against Earl Hakon and slay him. He also informed Haldor of Skerdingsted, who immediately sent out his own war arrow. ¤ Not long before this, the Earl had taken the wife of a man named Bryniolf, and that had caused quite a stir, almost leading to a gathering of forces. ¤ After receiving the news, all the people quickly made their way to Medalhus, but upon learning of their movements, the Earl left the house with his men and went to a deep valley known today as Jarlsdal (the Earl’s valley), where they hid. The next day, the Earl kept watch on the farmers' host. The farmers surrounded all the paths, though many believed the Earl had escaped to his ships. His ships were now commanded by his son Erling, a young man with great potential. ¤ When night fell, the Earl sent his men away, telling them to take the forest routes out to Orkadal, saying, “No one will harm you if I’m not around.” He also instructed them to tell Erling to leave the fjord so they could meet in More. “I’ll find a way to hide from the farmers,” he said. Then the Earl departed with a servant named Kark by his side. ¤ The Gaul river was frozen, but the Earl urged his horse forward, and they crossed, albeit losing his cloak, and found a cave that has since been called Jarlshellir (the Earl’s cave), where they slept soundly. When Kark woke up, he told the Earl about a dream he had—how a black, frightening man had approached the cave, and he feared that the man would enter. This man told him that “Ulli” was dead. ¤ The Earl responded, “Erling must have been slain.” Kark fell asleep a second time, cried out in his sleep, and when he woke, he shared another dream: he saw the same man coming down again, and the man told Kark to inform the Earl that all the sounds (rivers) were now closed. ¤ Kark told Earl Hakon his dream, suggesting it might imply a short life for him. They then got up and went to the homestead of Rimul, where the Earl sent Kark to Thora, asking her to come secretly to him. She quickly complied and welcomed the Earl, who requested a hiding place, if only for a few nights until the farmers had dispersed. “Here you will be sought after,” she said. “They will search both inside and outside my entire homestead, as many know how much I want to help you. However, there is one place I would never look for such a man as you, and that's in the pigsty.” So they hurried there, and the Earl said, “Here we will hide, for we must first protect our own lives.” Kark then dug a large ditch in the sty and removed the dirt, covering it with wood afterward. ¤ Thora informed the Earl that Olaf Tryggvason had come up the fjord and had slain the Earl’s son Erling. ¤ Immediately, the Earl crawled into the trench, followed by Kark, and Thora dragged wood over it, covering it with earth and muck, driving the pigs onto it. The pigsty was situated under a large rock.

the swine-sty

the swine-sty

¶ With five long-ships shaped Olaf Tryggvason his course into the fjord, & Erling, the son of Earl Hakon with his three ships rowed him out to meet him. Or ever the ships drew nigh one to another Erling and his men knew that this was war, and then in lieu of coming to a meeting with Olaf did they make head for the land. Now Olaf when he had seen the long-ships rowing down the fjord towards him thought to himself that this would be Earl Hakon, and thereon gave the word of command to row ahead as hard as might be. ¤ The men of Erling even so soon as they were come nigh unto the shore leapt they in haste overboard & made for land. Thither after them were come the ships of Olaf and he himself saw swimming a man exceeding fair to look upon, and thereon seized he the tiller and threw it even unto this man, and the tiller smote the head of Erling, he that was son of the Earl, so that his skull was cloven, yea even to the brain. ¤ Thus came it to pass that Erling lost his life. ¤ There slew the men of Olaf many, but even so did a few make good their escape; others again made they prisoners, & giving them quarter gat tidings from them. ¤ Thus learnt Olaf that the peasants had driven away Earl Hakon, that he was fleeing before them, and that all the folk that were his were scattered. ¤ Thereafter did the peasants come unto Olaf, and as all liked one another passing 63 well forthwith entered they into fellowship. ¤ The peasants hailed him for their King, and they covenanted together to seek Earl Hakon, & to make search up into Gaulardal where if peradventure he was to be found in any of the houses there, deemed they it likeliest would he be at Rimul since all men knew for why. ¤ Thora was the dearest friend to him in that valley. So thither went they, and sought the Earl both without and within but of him could they find no trace; and Olaf summoned the people together out in the yard, and standing on the rock which was beside the swine-sty spake unto them, and the words that he uttered were that he would reward with riches and honour the man who would work mischief to Earl Hakon. ¤ This speech was heard both by the Earl and Kark. Now by them in the sty had they a light there with them, and the Earl said: ‘Why art thou so pale, yet withal as black as earth? Is it in thy heart, Kark, that thou shouldst betray me?’ ‘Nay,’ said Kark, ‘we two were born on the self-same night, and long space will there not be twixt the hour of our deaths.’ Towards evening went King Olaf away, & when it was night Kark slept, and the Earl kept watch, but Kark was troubled in his sleep. Then the Earl awakened him & asked him whereof he dreamt, and he said: ‘I was now even at Ladir, and Olaf Tryggvason placed a gold ornament about my neck.’ ¤ The Earl answered: ‘A blood-red ring will it be that Olaf Tryggvason will lay about thy neck, shouldst thou meet with him. Beware now, and betray me not, & thou shalt be treated well by me as heretofore.’ Then stay they both sleepless each watching the other, as it might be, but nigh daybreak fell the Earl asleep and was troubled at once, so troubled that he drew his heels up under him & his head likewise under him, and made as though he would rise up, calling aloud and in a fearsome way. Then grew Kark afeard & filled with horror, so it came to pass that he drew a large knife from his belt and plunged it into the throat of the Earl cutting him from ear to ear. Thus 64 was encompassed the death of Earl Hakon. ¤ Then cut Kark off the head of the Earl and hasted him away with it, and the day following came he with it to Ladir unto King Olaf, and there told he him all that had befallen them on their flight, as hath already been set forth. Afterwards King Olaf let Kark be taken away thence, & his head be sundered from his trunk.

¶ With five longships, Olaf Tryggvason sailed into the fjord, and Erling, the son of Earl Hakon, met him in three ships. Before the ships got close to each other, Erling and his men sensed that this was a war, so instead of meeting Olaf, they made for the shore. When Olaf saw the longships rowing down the fjord towards him, he thought this must be Earl Hakon, and he ordered his men to row as fast as they could. ¤ As soon as Erling's men reached the shore, they jumped overboard and swam for land. Olaf's ships came after them, and he spotted a very handsome man swimming. He grabbed the tiller and threw it to this man, but it struck Erling, the Earl’s son, on the head, splitting his skull to the brain. ¤ This was how Erling met his end. ¤ Olaf's men killed many, but a few managed to escape, while others were captured and given mercy, allowing them to share information. ¤ Olaf learned that the peasants had driven Earl Hakon away, and he was fleeing, with all his followers scattered. ¤ Afterward, the peasants came to Olaf, and since they appreciated each other, they quickly formed an alliance. ¤ The peasants proclaimed him their King, and they agreed to search for Earl Hakon, heading to Gaulardal, believing they would most likely find him at Rimul since everyone knew why. ¤ Thora was the Earl's closest friend in that valley. So, they went there and searched the Earl's whereabouts both outside and inside, but they found no trace of him. Olaf gathered the people in the yard, standing on a rock beside the pigsty, and declared that he would reward with riches and honor anyone who harmed Earl Hakon. ¤ This speech was overheard by the Earl and Kark. They had a lantern in the sty, and the Earl said, "Why do you look so pale, yet as dark as dirt? Do you intend to betray me, Kark?" "No," Kark replied, "we were born on the same night, and there won't be much time between our deaths." As evening came, King Olaf left, and at night, Kark fell asleep while the Earl stayed awake, but Kark was restless in his dreams. The Earl woke him up and asked what he dreamed about, and Kark said, "I was at Ladir, and Olaf Tryggvason placed a gold ornament around my neck." ¤ The Earl replied, "It will be a blood-red ring that Olaf Tryggvason will place around your neck if you meet him. Beware and don’t betray me, and you will be treated well by me as before." So they both watched over each other, but near dawn, the Earl fell asleep and became so disturbed that he curled up into a ball, seeming to rise and calling out fearfully. Kark got frightened and, filled with dread, he took a large knife from his belt and drove it into the Earl's throat, cutting him from ear to ear. Thus, the death of Earl Hakon was sealed. ¤ Kark then chopped off the Earl's head and hurried away with it, and the next day, he brought it to Ladir to King Olaf, telling him everything that had happened during their flight, as already mentioned. Afterwards, King Olaf had Kark taken away and executed by beheading.

¶ Thereafter to Nidarholm went King Olaf and likewise went many of the peasantry, and with them bare they the heads of Earl Hakon and Kark. In those days it was the custom to use this island as a place whereon might be slain thieves & criminals, and on it stood a gallows. And the King caused that on this gallows should be exposed the heads of Earl Hakon and Kark. Then went thither the whole of the host, and shouted up at them and cast stones, and said that they went to hell each in goodly company, ever one rascal with another. Thereafter did they send men up to Gaulardal, & after they had dragged thence the body of Earl Hakon did they burn it. ¤ So great strength was there now in the enmity that was borne against Earl Hakon by the folk that were of Throndhjem that no one durst breathe his name save as the ‘bad Earl,’ and for long afterwards was he called after this fashion. ¤ Nevertheless it is but justice to bear testimony of Earl Hakon that he was well worthy to be a chief, firstly by the lineage whereof he was descended, then for his wisdom and the insight with which he used the power that pertained to him, his boldness in battle, and withal his goodhap in gaining victories and slaying his foemen. Thus saith Thorleif Raudfelldarson:

¶ After that, King Olaf and many of the peasants went to Nidarholm, bringing with them the heads of Earl Hakon and Kark. Back then, it was customary to use this island as a place where thieves and criminals were executed, and there stood a gallows. The King ordered that the heads of Earl Hakon and Kark be displayed on this gallows. Then the entire army gathered there, shouting at them and throwing stones, saying that they would both go to hell in good company, each scoundrel with another. Afterward, they sent men up to Gaulardal, and after dragging the body of Earl Hakon from there, they burned it. ¤ The hatred felt by the people of Throndhjem toward Earl Hakon was so strong that no one dared mention his name except to call him the 'bad Earl,' and he was known by that name for a long time after. ¤ Nonetheless, it is only fair to acknowledge that Earl Hakon was deserving of being a leader, firstly because of his noble lineage, and also for his wisdom and the insight with which he wielded his power, his bravery in battle, and his good fortune in achieving victories and defeating his enemies. Thus says Thorleif Raudfelldarson:

‘Hakon! no Earl more glorious ’neath the moon’s highway:

‘Hakon! no Earl more glorious under the moon’s path:

In strife and battle hath the warrior honour won,

In conflict and battle, the warrior has earned honor,

Chieftains mine to Odin hast thou sent,

Chieftains, you have sent to Odin,

(Food for ravens were their corses)

(Food for ravens was their corpses)

Therefore wide be thy rule!’

So let your rule be wide!

¶ The most generous of men was Earl Hakon, yet even to such a chief befell so great mishap on his dying-day. And this was 65 brought about by the coming of the time when blood-offerings & the men of blood-offerings were doomed, & in their stead were found the true Faith and righteous worship.

¶ The most generous man was Earl Hakon, yet even such a leader faced a great misfortune on his dying day. And this was 65 caused by the arrival of a time when blood-offerings and those who made blood-offerings were condemned, and in their place were found the true Faith and rightful worship.

¶ In general Thing at Throndhjem was Olaf Tryggvason chosen to be King of the land, even as Harald Fair-hair had been King. Indeed the folk rose up, & the crowds would hear of nought else but that Olaf Tryggvason should be King; and Olaf went throughout the country conquering it, & all men in Norway vowed allegiance to him. ¤ Even the lords of the Uplands and Vik who had before held their lands from the Danish King now became men unto Olaf and held their lands from him. Then in the first winter & the summer thereafter fared he through the country. ¤ Earl Eirik Hakonson, and Svein his brother, & others of their kith and friendship fled from the land, & going eastward to Sweden, even unto King Olaf the Swede, were by him well received. Thus saith Thord Kolbeinson:

¶ In general, Olaf Tryggvason was chosen to be King of the land at Throndhjem, just like Harald Fair-hair had been King before him. The people supported this choice, and all anyone wanted to talk about was Olaf Tryggvason becoming King. Olaf traveled throughout the country, conquering it, and every person in Norway pledged their loyalty to him. ¤ Even the lords of the Uplands and Vik, who had previously held their lands from the Danish King, now became loyal to Olaf and recognized him as their lord. Then in the first winter and the summer that followed, he traveled through the country. ¤ Earl Eirik Hakonson, his brother Svein, and others among their friends fled the country, heading east to Sweden, where King Olaf the Swede welcomed them. Thus says Thord Kolbeinson:

‘Foemen of robbers! swiftly can fate cause change,

‘Enemies of thieves! fate can quickly bring about change,

Brief space ’fore the treason of men did Hakon to death,

Briefly before the betrayal of men led to Hakon's death,

And to the land erewhile taken by the fighter in battle

And to the land that was once taken by the fighter in battle

Came now the son of Tryggvi, faring from the west.

Came now the son of Tryggvi, traveling from the west.

More in his mind had Eirik against his lord and King

More in his mind had Eirik against his lord and King

Than can now be spoken of, as might be thought of him.

Than can now be talked about, as one might think of him.

In wrath sought the Earl counsel of the King of the Swedes

In anger, the Earl sought advice from the King of Sweden

(Stubborn are the folk of Throndhjem, ne’er one will flee).’

(Stubborn are the people of Throndhjem, never will one flee).’

¶ Now the name of a certain man from Vik was Lodin, and he possessed much wealth and was come of a goodly lineage. Often fared he as a merchant, but upon occasion as a viking. Now it befell one summer that Lodin, to whom appertained the ship, wherein was a fair cargo, did set sail eastward with merchandise that was his, and after making Estland spent he the summer there in the places where the fairs were held. Now the while a fair happeneth are many kinds of goods thither brought to it for sale, & likewise come many thralls, 66 and among them as it befell in this wise one day saw Lodin a woman, who when he looked on her perceived he her to be Astrid, the daughter of Eirik whom King Tryggvi had had to wife. Now indeed was she unlike what she had been when he had aforetime seen her, for pale was she, and wasted, and poorly clad; but went he up to her & asked her about herself, and she answered: ‘Sad is it to relate that have I been sold for a slave, & yet again am I brought hither for sale.’ Thereafter did they recognize one another, & Astrid knew well all about him and she besought him to buy her & take her back to her kin. ‘I will make a bargain with thee on this matter,’ said he, ‘I will bear thee home with me to Norway if thou wilt wed me.’ ¤ So Astrid being in such dire straits and knowing him full well to be a man that was brave & had many possessions, yea and moreover goodly lineage, plighted she him her troth so that she might be set free. Thus it came to pass that Lodin bought Astrid, and bare her away home even unto Norway, and wedded her there with the goodwill of her kinsfolk. The children she bare to him were Thorkel Nefia, Ingirid, and Ingigerd; while the daughters of Astrid by King Tryggvi were Ingibiorg and Astrid. ¤ The sons of Eirik Biodaskalli were Sigurd Carles-head, Jostein, and Thorkel Dydril; all these were noble & wealthy, and to them pertained manors in the east of the country. ¤ Two brothers that dwelt in Vik, Thorgeir & Hyrning as they were named, took to wife the daughters of Astrid and Lodin.

¶ There was a guy from Vik named Lodin, who was quite wealthy and came from a respectable family. He often traveled as a merchant, but sometimes as a viking. One summer, Lodin set sail eastward with his ship, which was carrying a nice cargo. After reaching Estland, he spent the summer there at the fairs. During the fair, many different kinds of goods were brought in for sale, along with many thralls. One day, Lodin spotted a woman among them and realized it was Astrid, the daughter of Eirik, who had been married to King Tryggvi. She looked very different from the last time he saw her; she was pale, thin, and poorly dressed. He approached her and asked about her situation, and she replied, "It's sad to say I've been sold into slavery, and now I'm here being sold again." They recognized each other, and Astrid, knowing all about him, asked him to buy her and take her back to her family. "I'll make you a deal," he said. "I'll take you home to Norway if you agree to marry me." Feeling desperate and knowing he was brave and wealthy with a good lineage, Astrid agreed to marry him so she could be freed. So it happened that Lodin bought Astrid and brought her back to Norway, where they were wed with the approval of her relatives. She bore him children: Thorkel Nefia, Ingirid, and Ingigerd, while her daughters from King Tryggvi were Ingibiorg and Astrid. The sons of Eirik Biodaskalli were Sigurd Carles-head, Jostein, and Thorkel Dydril; all were noble and wealthy and owned estates in the eastern part of the country. Two brothers from Vik named Thorgeir and Hyrning married the daughters of Astrid and Lodin.

Olaf Tryggvason at Vik (?)

Olaf Tryggvason at Vik (?)

¶ After the Danish King, Harald Gormson, had embraced the faith of Christ made he proclamation throughout his dominions that all men must allow themselves to be baptized, and must turn to the true Faith. He himself followed hard on the bidding, making use of force and chastisement when naught else could prevail. ¤ He sent to Norway with a great host two Earls that were called Urgutherjot and Brimiskiar;§ the mission to them was that they should proclaim Christianity 67 throughout the land & the same also in Vik which had done direct homage unto Harald himself. ¤ Folk made they submissive readily enough, and many country folk were thereon baptized. Howsoever it came to pass that after the death of Harald speedily went his son Svein Two-beard to war in Saxland, Frisland, and at last also in England, and then those of Norway who had received Christianity returned to sacrifices, as in the old times aforesaid in the north country. ¤ But Olaf Tryggvason after that he was King in Norway dwelt he for long in the summer at Vik, where he was made welcome with great show of affection; and to that place came also many of his kindred, & others who were allied to him, and many that had been good friends with his father. Then did Olaf summon 68 to him his uncle, & his step-father Lodin, & his step-brothers Thorgeirr and Hyrning, and laying the matter before them besought them most earnestly to undertake with him, and thereafter with all their might support the spreading of the message of Christianity, for this message it was his wish to carry throughout the whole of his dominions. ¤ And, said he, that he would have it his way or die, ‘I will make all of ye great and powerful men, for it is upon ye that chiefly do I rely inasmuch as ye are to me kith & brethren.’ So all were agreed to do what he bade them and support him in that which he desired, and to have fellowship with all those that were of a mind to follow their counsel. ¤ Then did King Olaf proclaim that he would invite all men in his realm to become Christians, and those who had agreed this aforetime straightway did his bidding, & as they were the most powerful of those present, all the others did according to their example. Thereafter were all folk baptized in the eastern part of Vik, & then went the King to the northern parts thereof and invited all men to receive Christianity; and those who said nay chastised he severely, slaying some, and maiming some, and driving away others from the land. So it came to pass that the people of the whole of that kingdom whereover his father King Tryggvi had ruled aforetime, and likewise that which his kinsman Harald the Grenlander had possessed, received Christianity according to the bidding of King Olaf. Wherefore in that summer and in the winter thereafter were the people of the whole of Vik made Christian.

¶ After the Danish King, Harald Gormson, converted to Christianity, he announced across his lands that everyone must be baptized and follow the true Faith. He quickly acted on this decree, using force and punishment when necessary. ¤ He sent two Earls, Urgutherjot and Brimiskiar, with a large army to Norway; their mission was to spread Christianity throughout the land, including in Vik, which had pledged loyalty to Harald himself. ¤ The people readily submitted, and many locals were baptized. However, after Harald's death, his son Svein Two-beard waged war in Saxland, Frisland, and eventually England, leading many Norwegians who had converted back to pagan sacrifices, just like in the old days of the north. ¤ When Olaf Tryggvason became King of Norway, he spent the summer at Vik, where he was warmly welcomed; many of his relatives and friends came to visit him. Olaf then summoned his uncle, stepfather Lodin, and stepbrothers Thorgeirr and Hyrning, urging them earnestly to join him in promoting Christianity throughout his realm. He declared that he would have things his way or die, saying, “I will make you all great and powerful men, as I rely on you, my kin and brothers.” Everyone agreed to support him in his mission and engage with those who wished to follow their guidance. ¤ King Olaf then proclaimed that he would invite everyone in his kingdom to become Christians, and those who had already accepted did as he commanded; being the most influential among them, others followed their lead. Consequently, everyone was baptized in the eastern part of Vik, and then the King traveled north, inviting everyone to accept Christianity; those who refused faced harsh punishment, some were killed, others were injured, and others were driven from the land. Thus, the people of the entire kingdom that King Tryggvi had ruled and that his kinsman Harald the Grenlander had owned embraced Christianity as King Olaf commanded. As a result, that summer and the following winter, the entire population of Vik became Christian.

¶ Early in the spring-time was King Olaf astir, and leaving Vik went he north-west to Agdir and whithersoever he went summoned he the peasants to a Thing, and bade all men let themselves be baptized. And forasmuch as none of the peasantry durst rise up against the King, the people were baptized withersoever he went, and the men embraced Christianity.

¶ Early in the spring, King Olaf set out and left Vik, heading northwest to Agdir. Wherever he went, he summoned the peasants to a gathering and urged everyone to get baptized. Since none of the peasants dared to oppose the King, the people were baptized wherever he went, and the men accepted Christianity.

¶ Bold men and many were there in Hordaland who were 69 come of the kin of Horda Kari. To him had been born four sons: firstly, Thorleif the Wise, secondly, Ogmund who was the father of Thorolf Skialg, the father of Erling of Soli; thirdly, Thord the father of Klyp the ‘hersir’ (he that slew Sigurd Sleva Gunnhildson) and fourthly, Olmod the father of Aksel who was the father of Aslak Fitiar-skalli. This stock was greatest and bravest in Hordaland.

¶ There were many bold men in Hordaland who were descendants of Horda Kari. He had four sons: first, Thorleif the Wise; second, Ogmund, the father of Thorolf Skialg, who was the father of Erling of Soli; third, Thord, the father of Klyp the 'hersir' (the one who killed Sigurd Sleva Gunnhildson); and fourth, Olmod, the father of Aksel, who was the father of Aslak Fitiar-skalli. This lineage was the most notable and courageous in Hordaland.

¶ Now when these kinsmen heard the disquieting tidings that the King was coming from the east along the coast, and with him a large host who forced all men that they should break the old laws of the old gods, and imposed penalties with sore chastisements on all those who spake not to his liking, agreed they to meet together to take counsel upon their plans for well knew they the King would soon be upon them; it was therefore agreed among them that they would one & all be present at the Gula-Thing, and there should they meet Olaf Tryggvason.

¶ Now when these relatives heard the unsettling news that the King was coming from the east along the coast, bringing with him a large army that forced everyone to break the old laws of the ancient gods, and imposed harsh punishments on anyone who didn’t speak to his satisfaction, they agreed to gather together to discuss their plans, for they knew the King would soon arrive; it was therefore decided among them that they would all be present at the Gula-Thing, where they would meet Olaf Tryggvason.

¶ Even so soon as he was come to Rogaland did Olaf summon a Thing, & thereto came the peasantry in great numbers and fully armed. ¤ And being come together made they speeches and held consultations among themselves, & chose three men who were the most eloquent among them to answer back the King at the Thing. Moreover were they to speak against him and make it known that they would not suffer their laws to be broken even were it the King who ordained the same. Now when the peasants were assembled at the Thing & the Thing was opened, rose up King Olaf and spake, talking at the outset smooth and fair albeit it was manifest in his talking that it was his will that they should accept Christianity. ¤ And after he had done with fair words he fell to vowing that those who spoke against him and would not do his bidding would bring upon themselves his wrath & chastisement and hard entreatment howsoever he might bring it about. ¤ Now when the King had made an end to speaking there stood up one of the 70 yeomen who was the most eloquent & who had been chosen as the first to make answer to King Olaf. ¤ But when he was about to speak was he taken with such a coughing & choking that he could not get forth a word, and down sat he again. Sorely as it had gone with the first yet nevertheless rose another man to his feet to take up the answer, but when he began to talk so greatly did he stammer that never a word could he get forth. Then all who were present fell to laughing, so that the yeoman sat himself down again. Then stood the third man up with intent to speak against King Olaf, but so hoarse was he and husky that no man could hear what he said, so down he sat likewise. There being now none of the chosen yeomen left to speak against the King, and no one else would answer him, the resistance that had been projected came to naught. ¤ In the end therefore were all agreed to do the King’s bidding, and all the Thing folk were christened there and then or ever the King departed from them.

¶ As soon as he arrived in Rogaland, Olaf called a meeting, and a large number of armed peasants showed up. They gathered to discuss among themselves and chose three of the most eloquent speakers to respond to the King at the meeting. Their task was to speak against him and make it clear that they wouldn’t allow their laws to be broken, even if the King ordered it. When the peasants were assembled and the meeting was opened, King Olaf stood up and spoke, starting off smooth and pleasant, though it was clear he wanted them to accept Christianity. After his friendly remarks, he vowed that anyone who opposed him and refused to obey his commands would face his wrath and punishment, however he chose to deliver it. When the King finished speaking, one of the chosen yeomen, the most eloquent among them, stood up to respond. However, when he tried to speak, he became so overcome with coughing and choking that he couldn’t say a word and sat down again. Even though the first speaker had struggled, another man stood up to respond, but he stammered so badly that he couldn't get a single word out. This caused everyone present to laugh, and he sat down as well. The third man then stood up intending to speak against King Olaf, but he was so hoarse and raspy that no one could hear him, so he too sat down. With none of the chosen speakers left to oppose the King and no one else willing to reply, the planned resistance fell apart. In the end, everyone agreed to follow the King’s orders, and all the people at the meeting were baptized before the King left.

¶ King Olaf proceeded to the Gula-Thing accompanied by his men, for the peasants had sent unto the King saying that there they would answer him on this matter. But when both parties were come to the Thing the King made known that it was his wish first to have speech with the chiefs of the land, so when all were assembled there he set forth his purpose in being present, which was to impose baptism upon them. ¤ Then spake Olmod the Old and said: ‘We kinsmen have taken counsel together on this matter, and of one consent are we thereon. If thou, King, thinkest to force us kinsmen to such a thing as the breaking of our laws, and wilt bend us to thy will, then will we defy thee by all means in our power, & fate must decide whoso shall get the mastery. ¤ But if thou, O King, wilt advance us kinsfolk somewhat then thou mayst bring it so well about that we shall turn to thee in hearty obedience.’ Quoth the King, ‘What is that which ye demand that shall bring about good peace betwixt us?’ Then said Olmod, ‘Firstly is it 71 thou shalt give thy sister, Astrid, in marriage to our kinsman Erling Skialgson, whom we now account the likeliest young man of Norway.’ ¤ The King said that to his mind this was a fair request and that it would be a good marriage seeing that Erling was of a great family, and withal goodly to look upon, but nevertheless said he, must Astrid herself have a word in the matter. Thereafter did the King speak with his sister on the subject, and she answered and said, ‘little it availeth me that I am a King’s daughter and a King’s sister if I am to wed a man without a princely name, rather will I tarry a few winters for another suitor,’ and therewith ended their talking for the time being.

¶ King Olaf went to the Gula-Thing with his men, as the peasants had sent word to him that they would respond to him there. When both groups arrived at the Thing, the King expressed his desire to first speak with the land's chiefs. Once everyone was gathered, he outlined his purpose for being there, which was to impose baptism on them. ¤ Then Olmod the Old spoke up and said: ‘We kinsmen have consulted each other on this matter and are all in agreement. If you, King, think you can force us kinsmen to break our laws and bend us to your will, we will defy you by all means we can, and fate will decide who will prevail. ¤ But if you, O King, are willing to support us kinsfolk, then you may find a way to earn our heartfelt obedience.’ The King asked, ‘What do you want that will create good peace between us?’ Olmod replied, ‘First, you should give your sister, Astrid, in marriage to our kinsman Erling Skialgson, who we believe is the best young man in Norway.’ ¤ The King said he thought this was a reasonable request and that it would be a good match since Erling came from a great family and was handsome. However, he added that Astrid herself needed to have a say in the matter. The King then spoke with his sister about it, and she replied, ‘It does me little good to be a King’s daughter and a King’s sister if I have to marry a man without a royal name. I would rather wait a few winters for another suitor,’ and with that, their conversation ended for the time being.

¶ Now after these things King Olaf caused the feathers to be plucked from off a hawk appertaining to Astrid his sister, and thereafter he sent the bird to her. Then said Astrid, ‘Wrathful is my brother now,’ & going to her brother, who bade her welcome, she spake unto him that he the King should give her in marriage as it seemeth best to him. ‘Methought,’ said Olaf, ‘that I had power enough in this land to make whatsoever man I would a man of title and dignity.’ ¤ So then the King summoned Olmod and Erling and all their kinsmen to him to talk with them anent this matter, and in such wise did their talking end that Astrid was betrothed to Erling. Thereafter the King called together a Thing, & offered the peasants Christianity, and though all their kinsfolk were with them in this matter yet were Olmod & Erling the most zealous of all men in forwarding the King’s cause. ¤ No one had any longer the courage to raise his voice against the wish of the King, and thereupon were the people all baptized and became Christian. Now the marriage of Erling Skialgson took place in the summer and many folks came together to be witness of it; thither likewise came King Olaf. On this occasion did the King offer to give Erling an earldom, but Erling spake & said: ’“Hersirs” have my kinsmen been and no higher title will I have than 72 they; but this will I take from thy hands, King, namely that thou makest me to be the greatest in the land of that name.’ So in accord with this did the King give him his promise, and when they parted bestowed on his brother-in-law Erling that land which is north of the Sogn-sea and lies eastward as far as Lidandisnes,§ on the same pact as Harald Fair-hair had given land to his sons, of which an account has been afore writ in fair scrip.

¶ After these events, King Olaf had feathers plucked from a hawk that belonged to his sister Astrid, and then he sent the bird to her. Astrid remarked, "My brother is angry now," and went to see him. He welcomed her, and she told him that he, as king, should arrange her marriage as he saw fit. Olaf replied, "I thought I had enough power in this land to make whoever I choose a person of title and dignity." ¤ So the King called Olmod, Erling, and all their relatives to discuss the matter, and their conversation ended with Astrid being betrothed to Erling. Then the King gathered a Thing and offered the peasants Christianity. Even though all their families supported this move, Olmod and Erling were the most eager to promote the King's cause. ¤ No one had the courage anymore to oppose the King's wishes, and as a result, the people were all baptized and became Christians. Erling Skialgson's wedding took place in the summer, with many people attending to witness it, including King Olaf. During this event, the King offered to make Erling an earl, but Erling responded, "My relatives have been 'hersirs,' and I will accept no higher title than that; however, I will ask you, King, to make me the most significant person in that land." The King agreed to this promise, and when they parted, he granted his brother-in-law Erling the land that is north of the Sogn Sea, extending eastward to Lidandisnes,§ under the same agreement that Harald Fair-hair had made with his sons, which has been previously written in detail.

¶ Then in the autumn after these things had come to pass, the King called together a Thing of four counties, & the meeting took place in the north, at Stad on Dragseid. ¤ Thither came folk from Sogn, the Firths, South-More and Raumsdal. King Olaf himself fared to it with a mighty following of men that he took with him from the east of the country, and likewise men who had come to him from Rogaland and Hordaland. Then when he was come to the Thing offered he to those that were gathered together Christianity even as he had done at other places, and forasmuch as he had with him a very great host men were afeared of him. ¤ Then did he give them for choice one of two things, either to accept Christianity and let themselves be baptized, or to be prepared to do battle with him. So the peasants foreseeing no chance of fighting against the King save with ill-hap, accepted the first choice he had offered them & embraced Christianity. Then fared Olaf with his men to North-More, and that country likewise made he Christian; thereafter sailed he in to Ladir & caused the temple there to be pulled down & took all the adornments & property from the temple and from the god. ¤ A great gold ring which Earl Hakon had caused to be wrought took he moreover from the door thereof, & then after he had done these things caused he the temple to be burned.

¶ Then in the autumn after these events, the King gathered a meeting of four counties, and it took place in the north, at Stad on Dragseid. ¤ People came from Sogn, the Firths, South-More, and Raumsdal. King Olaf himself came with a large group of followers from the east of the country and also men who had joined him from Rogaland and Hordaland. When he arrived at the meeting, he offered Christianity to those gathered there, just as he had done in other places, and because he had a very large army, the people were frightened of him. ¤ He then gave them two choices: either accept Christianity and get baptized, or prepare to fight against him. The peasants, seeing no chance of winning a battle against the King except by misfortune, chose the first option he presented and embraced Christianity. After that, Olaf went with his men to North-More, and that region also became Christian; then he sailed to Ladir and ordered the temple there to be torn down and took all the decorations and property from the temple and the god. ¤ He also took a great gold ring that Earl Hakon had had made from the door of the temple, and after doing all this, he had the temple burned.

¶ Now when the peasants came to hear of what the King had done sent they war-arrows throughout the countryside, calling out an host & were about to rise against the King, but meantime 73 sailed he out of the fjord with his men, and thereafter headed northward off-shore. Now it was the intent of Olaf to fare north to Halogaland in order thither to bring Christianity; but when he was come as far north as to Biarney gat he news from Halogaland that they had an host under arms, and were minded to defend their land against the King. The chiefs of this host were Harek of Tiotta, Thorir Hart of Vogar, and Eyvind Rent-cheek. So Olaf learning this, even as aforesaid, turned his ships about & sailed southward off the coast. When he was come as far south as to Stad fared he more slowly, but nevertheless at the beginning of winter had he covered all the distance eastward to Vik.

¶ When the peasants heard what the King had done, they sent war-arrows throughout the countryside, calling for a gathering and preparing to rise against the King. In the meantime, 73 he sailed out of the fjord with his men and then headed north offshore. Olaf intended to travel north to Halogaland to spread Christianity; however, when he reached Biarney, he got news from Halogaland that they had gathered an army and were set on defending their land against the King. The leaders of this army were Harek of Tiotta, Thorir Hart of Vogar, and Eyvind Rent-cheek. Upon learning this, Olaf turned his ships around and sailed south along the coast. When he reached Stad, he slowed his pace, but by the beginning of winter, he had covered the distance eastward to Vik.

¶ Now the Queen of Sweden, whom men called the Haughty, was at that time living at one or other of her manors, and betwixt King Olaf and her fared there that winter emissaries who sought her hand in the name of the King. ¤ Queen Sigrid received the offer in a friendly spirit, and in due time was their troth plighted. ¤ King Olaf sent Queen Sigrid the great ring of gold which he had taken from off the door of the temple at Ladir, and it was deemed a most noble gift. ¤ Now touching the matter of this marriage a meeting was to take place the following spring by the Gota river, on the marches of the country. ¤ While this ring which King Olaf had sent to Queen Sigrid was being praised so exceedingly were the Queen’s smiths, brothers, with her; & it befell that they took the ring, and weighed it in their hands, & then spake a word together privily. At this the Queen summoned them to her, and asked of them why made they such mock of the ring, but they denied that they were doing such a thing. ¤ Then said she that she insisted upon knowing what it was they had discovered; & thereupon they told her that there was falsehood in the ring. Then did the Queen let the ring be broken asunder, and copper was found to be inside it. ¤ Thereon was the Queen wroth, and said that Olaf might play her false in more things than this one.

¶ At that time, the Queen of Sweden, known as the Haughty, was living at one of her estates, and throughout that winter, messengers traveling between her and King Olaf sought her hand in marriage on his behalf. ¤ Queen Sigrid received their proposal warmly, and soon their betrothal was confirmed. ¤ King Olaf sent Queen Sigrid a magnificent gold ring that he had taken from the door of the temple at Ladir, which was considered a most generous gift. ¤ Regarding the marriage, a meeting was planned for the following spring by the Gota River, on the border of the realm. ¤ While the ring sent by King Olaf was being praised, the Queen’s brothers, who were smiths, took the ring, weighed it in their hands, and whispered to each other. This made the Queen curious, so she called them over and asked why they were mocking the ring, but they denied any wrongdoing. ¤ She insisted on knowing what they had found, and they revealed that there was something dishonest about the ring. The Queen then ordered the ring to be broken, and copper was discovered inside it. ¤ Angered, the Queen said that Olaf might be deceiving her in more ways than just this one.

74

¶ That same winter went King Olaf up into Ringariki and introduced Christianity there. Now it had befallen that Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand, was speedily wedded after the death of Harald the Grenlander to a man named Sigurd Sow,§ who was King of Ringariki. Sigurd was the son of Sigurd o’ the Copse who again was son to Harald Fair-hair. Dwelling with Asta at that time was Olaf her son by Harald the Grenlander, for he was being reared at the house of his step-father Sigurd Sow. When King Olaf Tryggvason went to Ringariki to introduce Christianity, Sigurd let himself be christened together with Asta his wife, & Olaf her son,§ & for the latter stood Olaf Tryggvason sponsor; the babe was at that time three winters old. ¤ King Olaf then fared southward again to Vik, and abode there the winter, & this was the third winter that he was King of Norway.

¶ That same winter, King Olaf went up to Ringariki and brought Christianity there. At that time, Asta, the daughter of Gudbrand, had quickly married a man named Sigurd Sow, who was the King of Ringariki, after the death of Harald the Grenlander. Sigurd was the son of Sigurd o’ the Copse, who in turn was the son of Harald Fair-hair. Living with Asta at that time was her son Olaf, whom she had with Harald the Grenlander, as he was being raised at the home of his stepfather Sigurd Sow. When King Olaf Tryggvason arrived in Ringariki to spread Christianity, Sigurd chose to be baptized along with his wife Asta and her son Olaf, for Olaf Tryggvason himself was the child's godfather; at that time, the boy was three years old. ¤ King Olaf then went south again to Vik, where he stayed for the winter; this was the third winter of his reign as King of Norway.

¶ Early in the spring fared King Olaf eastward to Konungahella (the King’s rock) to the tryst with Queen Sigrid, and when they were met, talked they one with the other over the matter which had been set afoot in the winter, to wit, that they should wed one another. ¤ Right hopeful did the matter seem to them, until King Olaf spake & said that Sigrid must accept christening and the true Faith. ¤ Then did the Queen make answer: ‘Depart from the faith that I have held aforetime, and which my kindred held before me will I never: yet will I not account it against thee shouldst thou believe on whatsoever god may seem best to thy mind.’ Then Olaf waxed exceedingly wroth and made answer hastily: ‘Heathen as a dog art thou—why should I wed thee?’ and smote her in the face with the glove he was holding in his hand. ¤ Then stood he up on his feet & she arose likewise, and Sigrid said, ‘This might be thy undoing.’ Thereafter were they parted, the King going northward to Vik, and the Queen east to Sweden.

¶ Early in the spring, King Olaf headed east to Konungahella (the King’s rock) to meet with Queen Sigrid. When they met, they discussed the proposal they had begun in the winter, which was to marry each other. ¤ The situation looked hopeful to them until King Olaf said that Sigrid must convert to Christianity and accept the true Faith. ¤ The Queen replied, ‘I will never abandon the faith I have held previously, which my ancestors believed before me; however, I won’t hold it against you if you choose to believe in whatever god seems right to you.’ King Olaf became extremely angry and retorted quickly, ‘You’re as heathen as a dog—why should I marry you?’ He then struck her in the face with the glove he was holding. ¤ Both stood up, and Sigrid said, ‘This could be your downfall.’ After that, they parted ways, with the King heading north to Vik and the Queen going east to Sweden.

King Olaf and Queen Sigrid (?)

King Olaf and Queen Sigrid (?)

¶ Thence King Olaf fared to Tunsberg & having come thither held he a Thing and gave out thereat that all men who were 75 known and proven to be dealers in witchcraft and spellwork, or were wizards, should depart out of the land. Thereafter did the King cause the countryside thereabouts be searched for such men, & commanded them to be brought unto him. And when they were come to him a man there was among them called Eyvind Well-spring, who was the grandson of Rognovald Straight-legs, the son of King Harald Fair-hair. ¤ Now Eyvind was a wizard & well versed in witchcraft. King Olaf 76 caused all these men to be assembled in a certain hall, which had been made ready for them in goodly wise, and therein feasted he them & gave them much strong drink, and when they were all drunken caused he the chamber to be set on fire. Thus it came about that all the folk who were therein were burned except Eyvind Well-spring who saved himself by climbing through the smoke-hole. ¤ Eyvind having made off and sped far on his way, fell in with men who were going to the King, and he bade these men tell Olaf that he, Eyvind, had gotten away from out of the fire, and never again would he come into the King’s hands; and that moreover would he pursue his arts even as he had done before. ¤ When these men were come to King Olaf they told of Eyvind according as he had bidden them, and ill-pleased enough was the King that Eyvind was not dead.

¶ Then King Olaf went to Tunsberg and, upon his arrival, held a meeting where he declared that all those confirmed to be involved in witchcraft or who were wizards should leave the country. After that, the King ordered a search of the surrounding area for such individuals and commanded that they be brought to him. Among them was a man named Eyvind Well-spring, who was the grandson of Rognovald Straight-legs, the son of King Harald Fair-hair. ¤ Eyvind was a wizard skilled in witchcraft. King Olaf had all these men gathered in a hall that was prepared for them nicely, and he feasted them, providing plenty of strong drink. Once they were all drunk, he ordered the chamber to be set on fire. As a result, everyone inside was burned except for Eyvind Well-spring, who escaped by climbing through the smoke-hole. ¤ After Eyvind fled and traveled far, he encountered men who were headed to see the King. He instructed these men to tell Olaf that he, Eyvind, had escaped the fire and would never again fall into the King’s hands; furthermore, he would continue practicing his craft as he had before. ¤ When these men reached King Olaf, they reported Eyvind’s message as he had instructed, and the King was quite displeased that Eyvind was not dead.

¶ When spring was come King Olaf left Vik and went the round of his manors, and sent he word throughout Vik that come the summer would he call out an host and with it fare northward in the land. ¤ Thereafter went he north (west) to Agdir, and when Lent was drawing to an end sailed northward to Rogoland, and arrived on Easter Eve§ at Ogvaldsnes in the isle of Kormt, where an Easter festival had been made ready for him. ¤ Nigh upon three hundred men had he with him. That same night Eyvind Well-spring came unto the isle in a long-ship fully manned, and the crew aboard her were all wizards and other folk versed in magic. Eyvind and his band went up ashore from their ship and set to work on their wizardry. Such thick fog & darkness did Eyvind bring about that deemed he it would be impossible for the King and his folk to see them; but no sooner were they come nigh to the house at Ogvaldsnes than lo! it there became broad daylight. Mightily different was this from the desire that Eyvind had conceived, for the darkness which he had wrought by magic enveloped him and his folk so that never a bit more could they see with 77 their eyes than with the napes of their necks, and even round and round went they in a ring. ¤ Now the King’s watchmen saw the wizards as they were moving about, and not knowing what kind of men they might be had the King aroused, and the King & his men got up and clad themselves. When King Olaf saw Eyvind & his folk, bade he his men take their arms and go out to discover what manner of men might these be. Now the King’s folk recognizing Eyvind laid hands on him and the whole band, and brought them into the presence of the King. ¤ Then did Eyvind relate all that had befallen him on his journey. ¤ The King thereafter had them all taken out to a rock which was covered by the sea at high-tide and there let them be bound. Thus Eyvind & the others came by their end. Afterwards was that rock called Skrattasker.

¶ When spring arrived, King Olaf left Vik and toured his estates, and he sent word throughout Vik that in the summer he would gather an army and head north in the land. ¤ Then he went northwest to Agdir, and as Lent was coming to a close, he sailed north to Rogoland, arriving on Easter Eve§ at Ogvaldsnes on the island of Kormt, where an Easter celebration had been prepared for him. ¤ He had nearly three hundred men with him. That same night, Eyvind Well-spring arrived on the island in a fully manned longship, and his crew was made up of wizards and other people skilled in magic. Eyvind and his group landed from their ship and began their sorcery. Eyvind brought in such thick fog and darkness that he believed it would be impossible for the King and his men to see them; but as soon as they approached the house at Ogvaldsnes, it suddenly became broad daylight. This was completely different from what Eyvind had hoped for, as the darkness he had created enveloped him and his men so that they could see nothing but the napes of their necks, and they ended up going around in circles. ¤ Now the King’s watchmen saw the wizards moving about, and not knowing who they were, they alerted the King, and he and his men got up and dressed. When King Olaf saw Eyvind and his group, he told his men to take their weapons and go out to find out who these men were. The King’s men recognized Eyvind, seized him and his entire group, and brought them before the King. ¤ Then Eyvind told the King everything that had happened to him on his journey. ¤ The King then had them taken out to a rock that was covered by the sea at high tide, where they were bound. Thus, Eyvind and the others met their end. Afterward, that rock was named Skrattasker.

¶ Now it is told that while the King was on this visit at Ogvaldsnes that there came thither one evening an old man; he was one-eyed and wore a slouch hat, but very wise was he in his speech and of all lands could he tell. ¤ This man managed to have speech of the King, & the King found much entertainment in his conversation and questioned him closely on many subjects, & the guest made ready answer to all that he asked him, wherefore sat the King till late in the night conversing with him. ¤ The King asked if he wotted who Ogvald was, whom the ness & homesteads were named after, & the guest answered that Ogvald was a king and a great warrior who made sacrifice above all to a cow, and took the cow with him whithersoever he went, for wholesome did he deem it to drink ever of her milk. King Ogvald fought with that King who is hight Varin, & fell in the combat. He was buried in a barrow not far from the house, and a stone was set up which is still standing. In a place not far from thence was the cow buried, likewise in a barrow. Such things as this told he of kings; and other ancient tidings withal. Now after they had sat thus till late in the night, the bishop reminded the King that it was 78 time for them to rest, & the King did according as the bishop had said. But when the King was unclad and had laid him in his bed, the guest sat himself on the step thereof, and again talked for long with the King; and ever when he had told of one matter did the King long for more. Then spake the bishop to the King saying that it was time for sleep, and the King settled himself for sleep according as the bishop had said & the guest gat him gone, but soon thereafter the King awakened, and asked after his guest, & bade him be called unto him, but nowhere was the guest to be found. On the morrow early the King summoned his cook to him and he who had charge of the drink withal, and asked them if any unknown man had come in to them; & they answered that as they were making ready the food a man had come to them & said that they were boiling but scurvy meat for the King’s table, & therewith he gave them two mighty fat sides of neat & these they boiled with the other flesh. Then commanded the King that all that food should be destroyed, saying that this had not been any man but rather Odin himself, whom heathen men had long believed on, but, said he, never should Odin beguile them.[§]

¶ It is said that while the King was visiting Ogvaldsnes, an old man arrived one evening; he had one eye and wore a slouch hat, but he was very wise in his words and knowledgeable about many lands. ¤ This man managed to speak with the King, and the King found his conversation very entertaining, asking him many questions on various topics, to which the guest provided ready answers. They sat talking late into the night. ¤ The King asked if he knew who Ogvald was, the person after whom the ness and homesteads were named, and the guest replied that Ogvald was a king and a great warrior who made sacrifices, primarily to a cow, and took the cow with him wherever he went because he found it beneficial to drink her milk. King Ogvald fought against a king known as Varin and fell in battle. He was buried in a barrow not far from the house, and a stone was erected that still stands today. Not far from there, the cow was also buried in a barrow. He shared stories like this about kings and other ancient tales. After they had talked until late at night, the bishop reminded the King that it was time for them to rest, and the King followed the bishop's advice. However, when the King undressed and lay in bed, the guest sat on the step and continued talking with the King for a long time; each time he finished discussing one topic, the King wanted to hear more. Then the bishop again urged the King that it was time for sleep, and the King settled down as the bishop had suggested, and the guest left. Soon after, the King woke up and asked about his guest, requesting him to be called, but the guest was nowhere to be found. Early the next morning, the King called his cook and the drink steward and asked if any unknown man had come to them. They replied that while they were preparing the food, a man had come in and said they were cooking poor-quality meat for the King’s table, and he had given them two large, fat sides of beef, which they boiled along with the other meat. Then the King ordered that all that food should be destroyed, saying that this man was not an ordinary person but rather Odin himself, whom the heathen people had long believed in, but he declared that Odin would never deceive them.[§]

¶ Now when summer was come called King Olaf together a large host from the east of the country and with it sailed he northward to Throndhjem, going in first to Nidaros. Thereafter sent he round the whole of the fjord bidding men assemble at a Thing, and there gathered at Frosta a Thing of eight counties. ¤ Now the peasants, be it said, had turned this Thing summons into a war-arrow,[§] and to the assembly came men from the whole of the district of Throndhjem, so that when the King arrived at the Thing, thither likewise was come the peasant host fully armed. ¤ The Thing being established, the King addressed the people and bade them accept Christianity, but when he had been speaking but a little while the peasants called out to him, & bade him be silent or otherwise, said they, would they rise against him and drive him away. 79 ‘Thus did we,’ said they, ‘with Hakon Adalstein’s foster-son when he commanded a thing of the kind, and hold we thee in no more respect than held we him.’ ¤ Then did King Olaf seeing the ire of the peasants, and moreover knowing full well that they had so large an host, change his manner of address and made as if he were agreed with them and spake to them thus: ‘It is my wish that we should be friends again, in such good accord as we were aforetime. ¤ Thither will I go wheresoever ye hold your greatest blood-offering, & witness your worship; then will we all take counsel together as to what manner of worship we will have, and be then all of one mind thereon.’ Now when the King spake thus mildly to the peasants, grew they softened in temper, and all the converse went peaceably and in seemly fashion, and at the end was it determined that there should be a midsummer sacrifice at Maerin, and that thither all the chiefs and wealthy peasants should go as the custom was, and that thither likewise King Olaf was to go.

¶ Now that summer had arrived, King Olaf gathered a large group of people from the east of the country and sailed north to Throndhjem, going first to Nidaros. After that, he sent out a call throughout the fjord, asking people to assemble for a Thing, and a gathering of eight counties took place at Frosta. ¤ The peasants had turned this summons into a war signal, and men from all over the Throndhjem district arrived at the assembly, so that when the King got to the Thing, the peasant army was already there, fully armed. ¤ Once the Thing was established, the King spoke to the people and urged them to accept Christianity. However, after only a short while, the peasants shouted at him to be quiet or they would rise up against him and drive him away. ‘We did the same,’ they said, ‘to Hakon Adalstein’s foster-son when he led a similar assembly, and we hold you in no higher regard than we held him.’ ¤ Seeing the anger of the peasants and knowing they had a large force, King Olaf changed his tone and pretended to agree with them, saying: ‘I want us to be friends again, in the same good relationship we had before. ¤ I will go wherever you hold your biggest blood-offering and witness your worship; then we will all discuss together what kind of worship we will have, and we will all be united in that decision.’ When King Olaf spoke so gently to the peasants, they softened, and the conversation became peaceful and respectful. In the end, it was decided that there would be a midsummer sacrifice at Maerin, and that all the chiefs and wealthy peasants would go as was customary, and that King Olaf would go there as well.

¶ Now there was a certain wealthy yeoman whose name was Skeggi (Iron Beard, called they him) who dwelt at Uphaug in Yriar, and he it was who first spake up against the King at the Thing, and the cause thereof was because he was the spokesman of the peasantry against Christianity. But in the manner aforesaid was the Thing brought to an end, and the peasants went to their homes, and the King across to Ladir.

¶ Now there was a wealthy farmer named Skeggi (also known as Iron Beard) who lived in Uphaug in Yriar, and he was the first to speak out against the King at the assembly. He did this because he represented the farmers' opposition to Christianity. With this, the assembly concluded, and the farmers returned to their homes, while the King went back to Ladir.

¶ At this time was King Olaf lying with his ships in the Nid (thirty ships had he, and his folk were of great prowess) but the King himself was ofttimes at Ladir, being kept company by his body-guard. ¤ Now when the time appointed for the blood-offering at Maerin was drawing nigh held King Olaf a mighty feast at Ladir; thither there came to it chieftains and other wealthy peasants from Strind & from places up in Gauldal, in accordance with the bidding of King Olaf. When all things were ready and the guests come, there was held on 80 the first evening a large banquet, and the cups thereat were often charged & men became drunk; that night slept all men there in peace. On the morrow early, after the King was clad, ordered he Mass to be said, and when the Mass was ended his men sounded their horns for a house-Thing, and the Thing being established rose the King to his feet and spake, saying: ‘A Thing held we at Frosta, and thereat I bade the peasantry let themselves be christened; but they in their turn bade me attend a blood-offering with them, even as the foster-son to King Hakon Adalstein had attended one. And there was accord betwixt us inasmuch as it was determined that we should meet at Maerin & make a great blood-offering. ¤ But if I am to turn to sacrificing with you, then will I cause to be made the greatest sacrifice that can be, namely, the sacrifice of men. Nor will I choose as gifts for the gods thralls and evil-doers, but the noblest men, and by this token name I Orm Lygra of Medalhus, Styrkar of Gimsar, Kar of Gryting, Asbiorn Thorbergson of Varnes, Orm of Lyxa, and Haldor of Skerdingsted.’ Added to these named he five other men who were of the noblest there; all these, said he, should be sacrificed for peace and a good year, & he commanded that they should be seized forthwith. ¤ Then the peasants seeing that they were not numerous enough to withstand the King begged for grace and gave the whole matter into his hands, whereupon it was agreed that all those who were come thither should let themselves be baptized, & swear an oath unto the King to hold fast the true Faith, and have naught further to do with sacrificing. ¤ All these men kept the King at his feast until they gave their sons or brothers or other near kin to be hostages.

¶ At this time, King Olaf was anchored with his ships in the Nid (he had thirty ships, and his people were very strong), but the King himself often stayed at Ladir, accompanied by his bodyguard. ¤ As the time for the blood offering at Maerin approached, King Olaf held a grand feast at Ladir. Chieftains and wealthy peasants from Strind and the areas up in Gauldal came, as King Olaf had invited them. Once everything was ready and the guests had arrived, they held a large banquet on the first evening, with many toasts that led to drunkenness; that night, everyone slept peacefully there. The next morning, after the King got dressed, he ordered a Mass to be said, and once the Mass was over, his men sounded their horns for a gathering. When the gathering was established, the King stood up and said: ‘We held a gathering at Frosta, where I asked the peasants to be baptized; in return, they asked me to participate in a blood offering with them, just as Hakon Adalstein’s foster son did. We agreed that we would meet at Maerin for a significant blood offering. ¤ But if I am to join you in sacrifices, I will arrange the greatest sacrifice possible, namely, the sacrifice of men. I will not choose thralls and villains as gifts for the gods but the noblest men. By this token, I name Orm Lygra of Medalhus, Styrkar of Gimsar, Kar of Gryting, Asbiorn Thorbergson of Varnes, Orm of Lyxa, and Haldor of Skerdingsted.’ He also added five other men who were the noblest among them; all these, he said, should be sacrificed for peace and a good year, and he commanded that they be captured immediately. ¤ Seeing they were not numerous enough to resist the King, the peasants pleaded for mercy and entrusted the whole matter to him, whereupon it was agreed that all those present would be baptized and swear an oath to the King to uphold the true Faith and cease any further sacrifices. ¤ All these men kept the King at his feast until they provided hostages, either their sons or brothers or other close relatives.

¶ Then fared King Olaf with all his men in to Throndhjem; and when he was come to Maerin found he there assembled all the chiefs that were of Throndhjem; those who were most zealous to withstand the Christian faith. With them were all the wealthy yeomen who had hitherto upheld blood-offerings 81 in this place, a right goodly gathering of men, even as it had been aforetime at the Frosta-Thing. ¤ The King having required that the Thing should meet, both sides betook themselves to it, and they were fully armed. Then when the Thing was established the King spake and offered the men Christianity, & Iron-Beard answered on behalf of the peasants and said that now even as before would they not suffer the King to break their laws: ‘We desire, King, that thou makest sacrifice, even as other kings in the land have done before thee.’ Greatly was this speaking applauded by the peasants, & they shouted that everything must be according unto the words of Skeggi. Then made the King answer that he would go to the temple and witness their worship when they were sacrificing, and at this were the peasants well pleased, and both sides betook themselves thither accordingly.

¶ Then King Olaf and all his men went to Throndhjem; and when he arrived at Maerin, he found all the chiefs of Throndhjem gathered there, those who were most determined to resist the Christian faith. Along with them were all the wealthy farmers who had continued to support blood sacrifices in this place, a very impressive gathering of men, just like before at the Frosta-Thing. ¤ The King requested that the Thing should be convened, and both sides prepared for it while fully armed. When the Thing was established, the King spoke and offered the people Christianity, and Iron-Beard responded on behalf of the peasants, saying that just like before, they would not allow the King to violate their laws: ‘We want, King, for you to make sacrifices, just like other kings in the land have done before you.’ This statement was greatly applauded by the peasants, and they shouted that everything must follow the words of Skeggi. Then the King replied that he would go to the temple and observe their worship during the sacrifices, which pleased the peasants, and both sides accordingly made their way there.

¶ Now with King Olaf when he entered into the temple were a certain few of his men & a certain few of the peasants. When the King was come unto the place of the gods where sat Thor, all adorned with gold and silver, then did King Olaf lift up a gold-wrought pike which he had in his hand and smote Thor so that he fell from off his altar, & thereupon the King’s men ran up & cast down all the other gods from their altars. While they were within the temple was Iron-Beard slain before the entrance-door thereof, and this deed was done by the men of the King. Then when the King came forth again to his folk, bade he the peasants choose one of two conditions: and these twain conditions were either that they should accept the Faith of Christ, or in default thereof do battle with him. Now Iron-Beard having been slain was there no man to raise the banner against the King, so then was that condition accepted which meant going over unto the King & doing that which he had commanded. ¤ Then caused King Olaf all the folk who were present to be baptized, and from them took hostages that they would cleave to the new faith that was given them. ¤ Thereafter 82 sent the King his men round to all the different parts of Throndhjem, and durst no man utter a word against the faith of Christ.

¶ Now with King Olaf when he entered the temple were a few of his men and a few of the peasants. When the King arrived at the place of the gods where Thor sat, all adorned with gold and silver, King Olaf raised a gold-wrought spear he had in his hand and struck Thor so hard that he fell from his altar. Then the King’s men rushed in and knocked down all the other gods from their altars. While they were inside the temple, Iron-Beard was killed at the entrance, and this was done by the King’s men. When the King came back out to his people, he told the peasants to choose one of two options: either accept the Faith of Christ or fight against him. With Iron-Beard being dead, no one dared to raise the banner against the King, so they chose the option that meant siding with the King and doing what he commanded. ¤ Then King Olaf had everyone present baptized and took hostages from them to ensure they would stick to the new faith. ¤ After that, the King sent his men all around Throndhjem, and no one dared to speak against the faith of Christ.

¶ Then went King Olaf with his men to Nidaros, and on the banks of the river Nid caused houses to be built, and appointed that on the spot should arise a merchant-town. He gave men sites on which to build them houses, & his own King’s-House built he above Scipa-Krok.§ ¤ In the autumn caused he to be brought thither such goods as were necessary for a sojourn there during the wintertide; and with him were a great company of men.

¶ King Olaf then went to Nidaros with his men and had houses built on the banks of the river Nid, planning for a merchant town to be established there. He granted people land to build their houses, and he built his own royal residence above Scipa-Krok.§ ¤ In the autumn, he arranged to have brought there the goods needed for the winter stay, and a large group of men accompanied him.

¶ After the death of Iron-Beard was his body borne out to Yriar; and he lies in the Skeggi barrow at Austratt.§ ¤ King Olaf summoned a meeting of the kith of Iron-Beard and forasmuch as his folk had slain this man offered he to pay atonement for the deed, but there were many brave men to make answer on behalf of Iron-Beard. ¤ Now Iron-Beard had a daughter whose name was Gudrun, and in the end was it agreed betwixt those concerned that the King should wed this Gudrun. When the marriage time was come went they both of them into one bed, King Olaf and Gudrun, and the first night as they were lying together no sooner had the King fallen asleep than Gudrun drew forth a knife, and was about to thrust it into the King, when he awoke and wresting the knife from her cried out to his men to tell them what had befallen. Gudrun & all the men who had accompanied her then took their apparel and gat them gone in haste; & never afterwards did Gudrun lie in the same bed with King Olaf.

¶ After Iron-Beard died, his body was taken to Yriar, and he is buried in the Skeggi barrow at Austratt.§ ¤ King Olaf called a meeting of Iron-Beard's family, and since his people had killed this man, he offered to pay restitution for the act. However, many brave men spoke up for Iron-Beard. ¤ Iron-Beard had a daughter named Gudrun, and in the end, those involved agreed that the King should marry Gudrun. When the time for the wedding came, King Olaf and Gudrun went to bed together, and on their first night, as soon as the King fell asleep, Gudrun pulled out a knife and was about to stab him. He woke up, wrested the knife from her, and called out to his men to tell them what had happened. Gudrun and all the men who had come with her then quickly gathered their things and left; and from then on, Gudrun never shared a bed with King Olaf again.

¶ That same autumn King Olaf caused a great long-ship to be built on the sands at the mouth of the Nid; a cutter was she, and at work on the building thereof were many smiths. ¤ At the beginning of winter she was completed, and there were in her thirty holds, & the prow and stern were lofty withal, yet was she not broad of beam. That ship called he the ‘Crane.’

¶ That same autumn, King Olaf had a large longship built on the sands at the mouth of the Nid; it was a cutter, and many blacksmiths were involved in its construction. ¤ By the start of winter, it was finished, featuring thirty holds, and both the prow and stern were tall, though it wasn't very wide. He named the ship the 'Crane.'

83

Olaf and his men in the temple of Thor

Olaf and his men in the temple of Thor

¶ Now when King Olaf had been two winters in Norway there came to dwell with him a Saxon priest whose name was Thangbrand; violent was he & murderous, but a goodly clerk withal and an active man. So headstrong was he, howsoever, that the King would not keep him with him, but sent him to Iceland to make that country Christian. ¤ Thangbrand was given a merchant ship, & of his voyage it may be related that he fared to Iceland, and reached the eastern fjords in southern Alptafjord, & the winter thereafter abode with Hall at Sida. Thangbrand preached Christianity in the islands and Hall 84 and his folk and many other chiefs let themselves be baptized according to his word; but there were many others who spake against the new faith. Thorvald and Vetrlidi the skald made lampoons about Thangbrand, but he slew them both. Thangbrand abode three winters in Iceland, and was the slayer of three men or ever he departed thence.

¶ After King Olaf had spent two winters in Norway, a Saxon priest named Thangbrand came to live with him. He was violent and murderous, but also well-educated and an active individual. However, he was so headstrong that the King decided not to keep him around and sent him to Iceland to convert the country to Christianity. ¤ Thangbrand was given a merchant ship for his journey, and it is said that he traveled to Iceland, reaching the eastern fjords in southern Alptafjord, where he spent the following winter with Hall at Sida. Thangbrand preached Christianity on the islands, and Hall and his people, along with many other chiefs, were baptized according to his teachings; however, many others opposed the new faith. Thorvald and Vetrlidi the skald mocked Thangbrand with lampoons, but he killed both of them. Thangbrand stayed in Iceland for three winters and killed three men before he left.

¶ A certain man was there named Sigurd & another who was called Hawk; they were Halogalanders, and oft-times made voyages for the conveyance of merchandise. ¤ One summer fared they to England. When they were returned to Norway sailed they northward along the coast, & in North More fell in with the fleet of King Olaf. ¤ Now when the King was told that some heathen men, skippers, from Halogaland were there, summoned he them to him & asked them if they would allow themselves to be baptized, and thereto answered they nay. Thereafter did the King talk to them after diverse fashions, but it availed nothing; then he vowed that death or maiming should be their lot, but they obeyed him none the more for that. Then did he cause them to be put in irons, and kept them in durance for a while, and in fetters were they, and the King talked often with them, but naught prevailed. ¤ Then one night made they off, and no one knew anything about them, or in what manner they had gotten away; but in the autumn were they arrived north, at Harek of Tiotta’s, and right welcome were they made. ¤ There dwelt they throughout the winter & were well entertained in all fairness & hospitality.

¶ There was a man named Sigurd and another called Hawk; they were from Halogaland and often traveled for trading. ¤ One summer, they ventured to England. When they returned to Norway, they sailed north along the coast and encountered King Olaf’s fleet in North More. ¤ When the King learned that some pagan ship captains from Halogaland were present, he summoned them and asked if they would consent to be baptized, to which they responded no. The King then spoke to them in various ways, but it was of no use; he then vowed that death or injury would be their fate, but that didn’t make them obey him. He ordered them to be put in chains and held them captive for a while; they were shackled, and the King often spoke with them, but nothing worked. ¤ Then one night, they escaped, and no one knew anything about them or how they managed to get away; but in the autumn, they arrived in the north, at Harek of Tiotta's, and received a warm welcome. ¤ They stayed there throughout the winter and were treated with great kindness and hospitality.

¶ One fair day in spring it befell that Harek was at home on his farm and with him were but few men. Now the time hung heavy on his hands, and Sigurd spake to him & asked if they should not row out a little way, and so pass the time, and this liked Harek well. So betook they themselves to the shore, and did hale down a six-oared boat, & Sigurd from the boat-house fetched him a sail and the gear appertaining to the boat, and moreover shipped he the rudder. Sigurd and his brother were 85 fully armed, as was their wont to be when they were at home with the goodman, and the twain were strong men. ¤ Now or ever they gat them into the boat did they throw into it some boxes of butter and a basket of bread, and between them bare they a large cask of ale down to the craft. This done did they all row from land, & having come away from the island hoist the sail, & Harek did steer, & away bore they speedily from the island. ¤ Then did the brothers go astern to where Harek was sitting. Saith Sigurd to Harek the yeoman: ‘Choose thou now betwixt several things: one of them is to let us brothers have the upper hand on this cruise, & another is to let us bind thee, & the third is that we can slay thee.’ Then Harek seeing in what a plight he was, inasmuch as he could not measure strength with more than one of the brothers even were he and they matched as to arms, chose what seemed to him the best of a poor business which was to let them do as pleased the twain. ¤ So swore he to them an oath and on that gave them a promise, and after that Sigurd was possessed of the tiller and did steer south along the coast on a fair breeze, and withal of a mighty care were the brothers not to fall in with other craft. They paused not on their cruise ere they came to Throndhjem and to Nidaros, and at that last place found they King Olaf. Then did the King summon Harek to talk with him, and thereupon offered him that he should embrace the good faith of Christ, but Harek would have naught of it. On this matter spake for many days the King and Harek, sometimes in the presence of many men, sometimes alone; but never were they come of one mind. ¤ So at the last said the King to Harek: ‘Home shalt thou go, and on these counts no harm will I do thee at present: firstly seeing that there is kinship betwixt us, and again lest thou mightest say that I had gotten thee by guile, but know ye of a truth that I be minded to come north in the summertime, & visit distress on ye Halogalanders, and then shall ye wot if I can chastise those which accept not the 86 faith which is of Christ.’ ¤ Right pleased was Harek that he could get away from thence so speedily; to him gave King Olaf a good ship rowing ten or twelve oars a side, and caused it to be well found with all things needful & of the best; thirty men did he send forth with Harek, stout fellows & all equipped of the best.

¶ One nice day in spring, Harek was at home on his farm with only a few men around. He was feeling a bit bored, so Sigurd suggested that they row out for a bit to pass the time, which Harek liked. They went to the shore, pulled down a six-oared boat, and Sigurd fetched a sail and other gear from the boat-house, including the rudder. Sigurd and his brother were fully armed, as was their usual practice when at home with the head of the household, and both were strong men. Before they got into the boat, they loaded some boxes of butter and a basket of bread into it, and together they carried a large cask of ale down to the craft. Once everything was ready, they rowed away from the shore, hoisted the sail after leaving the island, with Harek steering them quickly away. The brothers moved to where Harek was sitting. Sigurd said to Harek the farmer, “Now you can choose between a few things: either let us brothers take charge of this trip, or we can bind you, or we can kill you.” Realizing he couldn't match the strength of both brothers even if they were equally armed, Harek chose the least bad option, letting them do as they pleased. So, he swore an oath and made a promise to them. After that, Sigurd took the tiller and steered them south along the coast with a good breeze, and the brothers made sure not to run into other boats. They didn’t stop until they reached Throndhjem and then Nidaros, where they found King Olaf. The King called Harek to speak with him and offered him the chance to embrace the Christian faith, but Harek refused. For many days, the King and Harek debated this, sometimes in front of many people and sometimes alone, but they could never agree. Finally, the King told Harek, “You will return home, and for now, I won’t harm you because we are related, and I don’t want you to claim I tricked you. But know this: I plan to come north in the summer and bring punishment to the Halogalanders, and then you’ll see if I can deal with those who refuse to accept the Christian faith.” Harek was very pleased to be leaving so quickly; King Olaf gave him a good ship with ten or twelve oars on each side, fully equipped with everything necessary and of the best quality, sending him off with thirty strong men, all well-armed.

¶ Thus Harek of Tiotta sped from the town with all the haste that might be, whereas Hawk and Sigurd remained with the King, and the twain were both baptized. ¤ Harek continued on his way until he was come home to Tiotta, & from thence sent he word to his friend Eyvind Rent-cheek that Harek of Tiotta had spoken with King Olaf, but had not let himself be cowed into accepting the new God; & moreover Harek caused Eyvind to be told that King Olaf was minded to bring an host against them come summer-tide & that they must act warily, and Harek bade Eyvind come to him as soon as ever might be. When this message was brought to Eyvind, quoth he that it behoved them greatly to take such steps as would prevent the King from getting the upper hand of them, and he hied him away with all speed in a light skiff with but few men aboard it. ¤ When he was arrived at Tiotta Harek bade him welcome, and straightway went they, Harek and Eyvind, to talk together on the other side of the house-yard, but hardly had they speech of one another than they were fallen on by men of King Olaf, for so it was that these men had followed Harek northward. Eyvind was taken captive and led to their ship, and thereafter fared they away with him, and no pause did they make in their voyage or ever they were come to Throndhjem to find King Olaf in Nidaros. Eyvind was then haled before the King who offered him baptism in like manner as he had offered other men baptism, but to this Eyvind answered, ‘Nay.’ ¤ Then with fair words the King bade him be baptized and gave him many good reasons therefor, & the Bishop spake after the same fashion as the King, none the less 87 would Eyvind in no wise suffer himself to be persuaded. Then did the King offer him gifts, and the dues and rights of broad lands, but Eyvind put all these away from him. Then did the King threaten him with torture even unto death, but never did Eyvind weaken his resistance. Thereafter caused the King to be brought in a bowl filled with glowing coals, and had it 88 set on the belly of Eyvind, and not long was it ere his belly burst asunder. ¤ Then spake Eyvind: ‘Take away the bowl from off me for I would fain speak some words before I die,’ and accordingly it was done. ¤ Then the King asked: ‘Wilt thou now, Eyvind, believe on Christ?’ ‘No,’ answered he. ‘I am not such as can be baptized, I am a spirit quickened in the human body by the magic of the Lapps for before that had my father and mother never a child.’ Then died Eyvind who was the most skilled of wizards.

¶ Harek of Tiotta hurried away from the town as fast as he could, while Hawk and Sigurd stayed with the King, and both of them were baptized. ¤ Harek continued until he reached home in Tiotta, and from there he sent a message to his friend Eyvind Rent-cheek that Harek of Tiotta had spoken with King Olaf but had refused to be intimidated into accepting the new God; moreover, Harek informed Eyvind that King Olaf intended to wage war against them come summer and that they needed to act carefully. Harek urged Eyvind to come to him as soon as possible. When this message reached Eyvind, he said that they should take measures to prevent the King from gaining the upper hand over them, and he quickly set off in a light boat with just a few men aboard. ¤ Upon arriving in Tiotta, Harek welcomed him, and they went immediately to talk on the other side of the yard, but hardly had they begun to speak when they were ambushed by men of King Olaf, who had followed Harek northward. Eyvind was captured and taken to their ship, and they made no stop in their journey until they arrived in Throndhjem to find King Olaf in Nidaros. Eyvind was then brought before the King, who offered him baptism just like he had offered to others, but Eyvind replied, 'No.' ¤ Then, with kind words, the King urged him to be baptized and gave him many good reasons for doing so, and the Bishop spoke similarly, yet Eyvind remained unpersuaded. The King then offered him gifts and the rights to extensive lands, but Eyvind rejected them all. The King threatened him with torture, even to death, but Eyvind did not waver. Then the King had a bowl filled with hot coals brought in and placed it on Eyvind's stomach, and it wasn't long before his belly burst open. ¤ Eyvind said, 'Take the bowl off me; I want to speak some words before I die,' and so it was done. ¤ Then the King asked, 'Will you now, Eyvind, believe in Christ?' 'No,' he replied. 'I am not one who can be baptized; I am a spirit brought to life in a human body by the magic of the Lapps, for before that, my father and mother had no children.' Then Eyvind, who was the most skilled of wizards, died.

Sigurd and Harek (?)

Sigurd and Harek (?)

¶ In the spring which followed on these happenings did King Olaf cause his ships and men to be made ready for war, taking for his own ship the ‘Crane,’ and there was mustered a large and goodly host. ¤ All things being now ready shaped he a course from out the fjord, and bringing his fleet north past Byrda fared northward to Halogaland. Wheresoever he landed, summoned he a Thing, & at it offered the people baptism in the true Faith. Now against this had no man the boldness to speak, therefore came it to pass that whithersoever he fared were all that were of those lands baptized. King Olaf visited Tiotta and was the guest of Harek, who was baptized at that hour together with all the folk that were about him. ¤ When the King departed thence Harek bestowed on him great gifts and became his man, and from the King received the dignity of bailiff with the dues and rights appertaining unto a lord of the land.

¶ In the spring after these events, King Olaf prepared his ships and men for war, taking the ‘Crane’ as his flagship, and a large and impressive group gathered. ¤ With everything ready, he set a course out of the fjord, bringing his fleet north past Byrda and heading north to Halogaland. Wherever he landed, he called a Thing and offered the people baptism in the true Faith. No one had the courage to oppose this, so it happened that wherever he went, everyone from those lands was baptized. King Olaf visited Tiotta and was a guest of Harek, who was baptized at that moment along with all the people around him. ¤ When the King left, Harek presented him with great gifts and became his vassal, receiving the title of bailiff from the King along with the rights and privileges that came with being a lord of the land.

¶ Raud the Strong was the name of a peasant who abode at Godey in that fjord which is named Salpti (Salten). ¤ Raud was a man of much wealth and at his beck were many house-carles; a powerful man was he withal, for a large company of Lapps were ready to follow him to war whensoever he needed them. ¤ Raud was zealous as a maker of blood-offerings, and skilled also in witchcraft; even so was he furthermore a warm friend to that man about whom it has been writ before, to wit, Thorir Hart, & even like unto him was he also a mighty 89 chief. ¤ Now when it came to the ears of these men that Olaf was abroad with an host northward even in Halogaland, they too their men mustered, launching out ships, and assembling an host. To Raud appertained a great dragon-ship with golden heads thereto, a ship of thirty benches, and broad was she of beam for her length, and had likewise Thorir Hart also a ship of good size. ¤ Southward sailed they their fleet purposing to meet King Olaf, and when they were fallen in with him gave they battle, and fierce was the fight thereof. Soon men began to fall plenteously, but so much the more was this the case among the host of the Halogalanders; their ships were cleared and thereupon came fear & terror over them, & Raud rowed his dragon out to sea and hoisted the sail thereof. A breeze had he wherever he was minded to go, and this came of his powers of magic; but to cut short the tale of the cruise of Raud is briefly to relate that home sailed he even unto Godey. For land made Thorir Hart in all haste and his folk fled their ships, but King Olaf pursued after them & put them to the sword. Moreover then as ever when such doings were afoot was the King himself foremost among his men. ¤ He saw whither Thorir ran (and Thorir was exceeding fleet of foot) and thither went the King after him, followed by his dog Vigi. And the King called out: ‘Vigi, catch the hart,’ and Vigi sprang ahead after Thorir and straightway leapt up at him. ¤ Then Thorir had perforce to stop and the King threw a javelin after him, but Thorir struck the dog with his sword & wounded it sore, and at the same moment the King’s javelin flew under Thorir’s hand and went through him & out at the other side, and thus ended Thorir his life; but Vigi was borne wounded to the ships. ¤ To all those who asked it and were willing to accept baptism gave King Olaf quarter.

¶ Raud the Strong was a peasant who lived at Godey in the fjord called Salpti (Salten). ¤ Raud was a wealthy man with many house-carles at his command; he was a powerful figure because a large group of Lapps was ready to follow him to war whenever he needed them. ¤ Raud was passionate about making blood-offerings and was skilled in witchcraft; he was also a close friend of Thorir Hart, the man mentioned earlier, and like him, Raud was a strong leader. ¤ When word reached them that Olaf was out with an army in Halogaland, they mustered their men, launched ships, and gathered a force. Raud had a large dragon ship with golden heads, a ship with thirty oars, and she was broad for her length; Thorir Hart also had a good-sized ship. ¤ They sailed south with their fleet, planning to confront King Olaf, and when they encountered him, a fierce battle broke out. Many men began to fall, particularly from the Halogalanders; their ships were cleared, and fear and terror overwhelmed them. Raud rowed his dragon ship out to sea and raised the sail. He had favorable winds wherever he wanted to go, thanks to his magical powers; to shorten the story of Raud's voyage, he sailed back home to Godey. Thorir Hart made land in a hurry, and his men fled their ships, but King Olaf pursued them and struck them down. As always when such events unfolded, the King was at the forefront among his men. ¤ He saw where Thorir ran (and Thorir was very fast) and chased after him, followed by his dog Vigi. The King called out: ‘Vigi, catch the hart,’ and Vigi sprang ahead after Thorir and jumped at him. ¤ Thorir had no choice but to stop, and the King threw a javelin at him. But Thorir struck the dog with his sword, wounding it badly, and at the same moment, the King’s javelin pierced Thorir and emerged from the other side, ending Thorir's life; Vigi was left wounded and taken back to the ships. ¤ King Olaf granted mercy to all those who asked for it and were willing to accept baptism.

¶ Thence sailed King Olaf with his host northward along the coast, baptizing all folk withersoever he went, & being come north to Salpti was he minded to go up the fjord & seek Raud. 90 Foul weather howsoever set in with a gale blowing fiercely down the fjord, and though the King lay there nigh upon a week the same wind blew ever the while from the land, though without the fjord was there a fresh and favourable breeze for to sail north along the coast. ¤ Therefore it came to pass that the King set sail and fared all the way northward to Amd, and there the folk became Christians. ¤ After that went he about, and when he was come south again to Salpti he found a gale blowing down the fjord and driving spray into his countenance. ¤ There lay the King even a few more nights, but the weather waxing no better inquired he then of Bishop Sigurd whether or not he wotted of some remedy against the fiendcraft.

¶ Then King Olaf sailed with his group north along the coast, baptizing everyone he encountered. Once he arrived at Salpti, he intended to go up the fjord to look for Raud. 90 Bad weather set in with a strong wind blowing fiercely down the fjord. Although the King stayed there for almost a week, the same wind continued to blow from the land. However, outside the fjord, there was a fresh and favorable breeze for sailing north along the coast. ¤ So, the King decided to set sail and made his way north to Amd, where the people converted to Christianity. ¤ After that, he turned back, and when he returned south to Salpti, he found a strong wind blowing down the fjord and spraying water in his face. ¤ The King stayed there for a few more nights, but as the weather didn't improve, he asked Bishop Sigurd if he knew of any remedy against the devilry.

¶ So thereupon took Bishop Sigurd all the appurtenances that belonged unto the Holy Mass, and walked he forward therewith even to the prow of the King’s ship. There was a candle lit & was incense carried forward & thereafter was ye Holy Rood set at the prow. ¤ The gospel was read and also many prayers, and the Bishop sprinkled holy water over the whole of the ship. Thereafter bade he the crew unship the tilts and row up the fjord, and the King commanded that the other ships should row after them. ¤ No sooner had the crew of the ‘Crane’ fallen to their oars, & she the ship was set well up to the fjord, than felt they that there was no more wind against them, & in her wake was free sea and calm; but on both sides of her flew the spray & it drave so that no man could perceive the mountains on either side of the fjord. So it fared that one ship rowed after the other in the calm, and thus pursued they one another the whole livelong day, & throughout the night thereafter; and a little before dawn came they to Godey, and brought-to off the house of Raud, and there found his great dragon lying off-shore. ¤ Forthwith went King Olaf to the house with his men and made for the upper chamber wherein Raud was sleeping, and his folk burst open the door and ran 91 in. ¤ Then was Raud taken and bound, but of the other men who were therein some were killed & others taken prisoners. Thereafter the King’s men went to the room wherein slept the house-carles of Raud, and some of them were then slain and some bound & some beaten. Then caused the King Raud to be led before him & offered him baptism. ‘Take from thee thy possessions I then will not,’ quoth the King, ‘but will the rather be thy friend, an thou wilt show thyself worthy of my friendship.’ Against this did Raud loudly raise his voice, saying that never would he believe on Christ, and blaspheming God. ¤ Then did the King wax wroth, and swore that Raud should suffer the worst of deaths, and the King commanded that he be taken and bound with his back to a pole and that a bit of wood be placed betwixt his teeth so that his mouth might be open, and caused an adder to be taken and set in his mouth, but the adder would in no wise enter therein but writhed away when Raud blew upon it. Then did the King cause the adder to be taken & put in a hollow stick of angelica and set in the mouth of Raud (albeit some say that the King let his horn be taken & put into the mouth of Raud, and that the adder was placed in this and pushed down with a red-hot rod of iron), and then the adder slid into the mouth of Raud, and thereafter down his throat, and cut its way out through his side. After this manner ended the life of Raud. Then did the King take thence very great wealth in gold & silver and other chattels, weapons, & divers kinds of valuable things. The King caused all the fellows that had been with Raud to be baptized save those who, not suffering this, were slain or tortured. Then King Olaf took the dragon that had pertained unto Raud and himself was her steersman, and a much larger and finer ship was she than the ‘Crane’: forward she was fashioned with a dragon’s head and aft with a crook§ ending in like manner as the tail of a dragon, & both the prow & the whole of the stern were overlaid with gold. Now the King called this 92 ship the ‘Serpent,’ for when the sail was hoisted aloft was it like unto the wings of a dragon, and this was the fairest ship in all Norway. ¤ The islands whereon Raud had lived were called Gilling and Haering, but together were they styled Godey, & the Godey current (Godöström) lies over to the north, betwixt them and the mainland. All that lived around this fjord did King Olaf convert unto Christianity, and then went he southward along the coast, and there happened much on that cruise which is set forth in many legends about a giant and evil spirits which attacked his men & sometimes himself, but rather will we write of facts even such as the conversion of Norway & of those other lands whither he bore Christianity. That same autumn did the King lead his host to Throndhjem, bringing-to at Nidaros, and there making ready for a winter sojourn.

¶ Then Bishop Sigurd took all the items related to the Holy Mass and made his way to the front of the King’s ship. A candle was lit, incense was carried forward, and the Holy Cross was set at the prow. ¤ The gospel was read, along with many prayers, and the Bishop sprinkled holy water over the entire ship. After that, he instructed the crew to unship the sails and row up the fjord, and the King ordered the other ships to follow. ¤ As soon as the crew of the ‘Crane’ began rowing, and the ship was well up into the fjord, they noticed there was no more wind against them, and behind them was open sea and calm; but on either side of the ship, the spray flew up so high that no one could see the mountains along the fjord. So, one ship followed another in the calm, and they pursued each other the entire day and through the night; just before dawn, they arrived at Godey and anchored off Raud's house, where they found his great dragon lying offshore. ¤ King Olaf immediately went to the house with his men and headed for the upper chamber where Raud was sleeping, and his men burst open the door and rushed in. ¤ Raud was captured and bound, while some of the other men there were killed and others taken prisoner. The King’s men then went to the room where Raud's housecarls were sleeping; some were killed, some bound, and some beaten. The King then had Raud brought before him and offered him baptism. ‘I won't take your possessions,’ said the King, ‘but I would rather be your friend if you prove yourself worthy of my friendship.’ Raud responded loudly, insisting he would never believe in Christ and blaspheming God. ¤ The King became furious and swore that Raud would suffer the worst of deaths. He commanded that Raud be tied with his back to a pole, and a piece of wood be placed between his teeth to keep his mouth open. The King ordered a snake to be placed in his mouth, but it wouldn’t go in and instead slithered away when Raud blew on it. So, the King had the snake placed in a hollow stick of angelica and put it in Raud's mouth (although some say the King used his horn to do this and then pushed the snake down with a red-hot iron). Eventually, the snake slid into Raud's mouth and then down his throat, cutting its way out through his side. That was how Raud met his end. The King then took a great amount of wealth in gold, silver, and other valuables, weapons, and various precious items. He had all of Raud’s followers baptized, except for those who resisted and were killed or tortured. Then King Olaf took the dragon that had belonged to Raud and became her steersman, and it was a much larger and finer ship than the ‘Crane.’ The ship's bow was shaped like a dragon's head, and the stern had a crook ending like the tail of a dragon, with both the prow and the entire stern overlaid with gold. The King named this ship the ‘Serpent’ because when the sail was raised, it resembled the wings of a dragon, and it was the most beautiful ship in all of Norway. ¤ The islands where Raud had lived were called Gilling and Haering, together referred to as Godey, and the Godey current (Godöström) lies north of them, between the islands and the mainland. King Olaf converted everyone living around this fjord to Christianity, then sailed south along the coast, where many events occurred on that cruise, described in numerous legends about giants and evil spirits that attacked his men and sometimes him; however, we prefer to focus on the factual account, such as the conversion of Norway and other lands to which he brought Christianity. That same autumn, the King led his army to Throndhjem, docking at Nidaros, and prepared for a winter stay.

¶ And now will I next write what there is to tell of the men of Iceland.

¶ And now I will now write about what there is to say about the people of Iceland.

¶ That same autumn there came to Nidaros from Iceland Kiartan, the son of Olaf Hoskuldson and the grandson, on his mother’s side, of Eigil Skallagrimson, who hath been called the likeliest man of those born in Iceland. ¤ There was also Halldor the son of Gudmund of Modruvellir, and Kolbein the son of Thord Frey’s-priest, the brother of Burning-Flosi, and fourthly Sverting the son of Runolf the Priest. ¤ These were all heathen, as were many others: some powerful, and others not so powerful. ¤ There came also from Iceland noble men who had accepted the true Faith from Thangbrand, and one that was of these was Gizur the White, the son of Teit Ketilbiarnson, whose mother was Alof, the daughter of Bodvar Viking-Karason the ‘hersir.’ Bodvar’s brother was Sigurd the father of Eirik Biodaskalli, the father of Astrid, who was the mother of King Olaf. Another Icelander was named Hialti Skeggiason, and he had to wife Vilborg the daughter of Gizur the White; Hialti was a Christian, and King Olaf 93 received with pleasure Gizur and his son-in-law Hialti, and with the King did they abide. Those of the Icelanders, however, who were captains of the ships and were heathens to boot, sought to sail away even so soon as the King was come to town, for it was told them that the King constrained all men to embrace the faith of Christ. It so befell natheless that the wind was set against them, & drave them back off Nidarholm. The captains of the ships were hight Thorarin Nefiolfson, Hallfrod the Skald, the son of Ottar, Brand the Bountiful and Thorleik Brandson. Now it being told to King Olaf that some of the Icelanders, and they heathens, were hard by with their ships and were about to flee the town, he sent to them and forbade them to sail, but commanded them instead to come and lie off the town, and this they did but unloaded not their ships.

¶ That same autumn, Kiartan, the son of Olaf Hoskuldson and the grandson of Eigil Skallagrimson on his mother’s side, arrived in Nidaros from Iceland. He was known as one of the most remarkable men born in Iceland. ¤ Along with him came Halldor, the son of Gudmund of Modruvellir, Kolbein, the son of Thord Frey’s-priest, who was the brother of Burning-Flosi, and Sverting, the son of Runolf the Priest. ¤ All of them were pagans, as were many others: some were powerful, while others were not so powerful. ¤ There were also noble men from Iceland who had accepted the true Faith from Thangbrand, one of whom was Gizur the White, the son of Teit Ketilbiarnson, whose mother was Alof, the daughter of Bodvar Viking-Karason, the 'hersir.' Bodvar’s brother was Sigurd, the father of Eirik Biodaskalli, who was the father of Astrid, the mother of King Olaf. Another Icelander named Hialti Skeggiason was married to Vilborg, the daughter of Gizur the White; Hialti was a Christian, and King Olaf received both Gizur and his son-in-law Hialti with pleasure, and they stayed with the King. However, the pagan Icelanders who were captains of the ships, aimed to sail away as soon as the King arrived, because they were told that he forced everyone to adopt the faith of Christ. Nonetheless, the wind was against them and pushed them back from Nidarholm. The ship captains were Thorarin Nefiolfson, Hallfrod the Skald, the son of Ottar, Brand the Bountiful, and Thorleik Brandson. When King Olaf was informed that some of the pagan Icelanders were nearby with their ships and about to leave the town, he sent for them, forbidding them to sail and instead commanding them to come and anchor near the town, which they did, but they did not unload their ships.

¶ Then came the holy season of Michaelmas,§ and the King caused the feast to be well kept and a solemn Mass was said. Thereat were the Icelanders witnesses and hearkened to the fair singing and the ringing of bells. ¤ When they were come back to their ships each of them said what he had thought of the Christian men’s ways & Kiartan praised them, but most of the others mocked at them, & it befell that the King heard of this, for as the saying goes, ‘many are the King’s ears.’ Then forthwith that self-same day sent he an emissary to Kiartan, and bade him come unto him, & Kiartan went unto him with but few men, and the King bade him welcome. Now Kiartan was one of the biggest and fairest of men, with a great gift of speech. When they had parleyed a while did the King make proffer to Kiartan that he should embrace the true Faith, and Kiartan made answer unto him that he would not say nay to this if he might thus gain the friendship of the King, whereupon swore the King to him & pledged him his hearty friendship, & after this fashion was a compact struck between them. On the morrow was Kiartan baptized, and with him Bolli 94 Thorleikson his kinsman, and all their fellows. ¤ Kiartan and Bolli were the guests of the King as long as they went in white weeds,§ and the King was of kindly countenance toward them.

¶ Then came the holy season of Michaelmas, § and the King ensured the feast was celebrated properly, with a solemn Mass held. The Icelanders were there as witnesses, listening to the beautiful singing and the ringing of bells. ¤ When they returned to their ships, each of them shared their thoughts on the ways of the Christians; Kiartan praised them, but most of the others mocked them. This reached the King, as the saying goes, ‘many are the King’s ears.’ Immediately, that very day, he sent a messenger to Kiartan, inviting him to come to him, and Kiartan went with only a few men, where the King welcomed him. Now, Kiartan was one of the tallest and handsomest men, with a great ability to speak. After conversing for a while, the King offered Kiartan the chance to embrace the true Faith, and Kiartan replied that he wouldn’t refuse if it meant gaining the King’s friendship. The King then swore to him and pledged his loyal friendship, and in this way, they made an agreement. The next day, Kiartan was baptized, along with his kinsman Bolli Thorleikson and all their companions. ¤ Kiartan and Bolli were guests of the King as long as they wore white garments, § and the King was kind to them.

¶ It befell one day that King Olaf was walking in the street when some men came toward him, and he who was walking foremost greeted the King. ¤ The King asked of the man his name, and the latter said he was hight Hallfrod. ¤ Then said the King, ‘Art thou a skald?’ ‘I can make verses,’ said he. Then the King answered: ‘Thou wilt accept baptism as I trow and thereafter be my man?’ ¤ Quoth Hallfrod: ‘There must be a bargain on that matter if I am to suffer myself to be baptized, to wit, that thou, King, holdest me thyself at the font, for from no man else will I take it.’ ‘So be it,’ said the King, & so Hallfrod was baptized and the King held him himself at the font. Thereafter the King asked Hallfrod: ‘Wilt thou be my man?’ & Hallfrod made answer: ‘I was of Earl Hakon’s body-guard; and now will I not be the liege-man of thee or of any other chief unless thou givest me thy word that such a thing shall never befall as that thou shouldst drive me away from thee.’ ¤ ‘From all that is told me of thee, Hallfrod,’ said the King, ‘thou art neither so wise nor so meek but that thou mightest not do a thing which I could in no wise suffer.’ ¤ ‘Slay me then,’ said Hallfrod. The King said, ‘Thou art a troublesome skald, but my man shalt thou be all the same.’ Hallfrod answered: ‘What wilt thou give me, King, as a name-gift if I am to be called “Troublous-Skald”?’ Then did the King give him a sword, but it had no scabbard; and the King said, ‘Make now a stave about the sword, & let “sword” be in every line.’ Hallfrod sang:

¶ One day, King Olaf was walking down the street when some men approached him, and the one at the front greeted the King. ¤ The King asked him his name, and the man replied he was called Hallfrod. ¤ The King then asked, “Are you a skald?” “I can write verses,” Hallfrod said. The King responded, “Will you accept baptism, as I suspect, and then become my man?” ¤ Hallfrod replied, “There needs to be an agreement on that if I’m to be baptized, specifically, that you, King, hold me in the font yourself, because I won’t accept it from anyone else.” “So be it,” said the King, and Hallfrod was baptized, with the King himself holding him in the font. Afterward, the King asked Hallfrod, “Will you be my man?” and Hallfrod answered, “I was in Earl Hakon’s bodyguard; now I won’t be your vassal or anyone else’s unless you guarantee that I will never be driven away from you.” ¤ “From what I hear about you, Hallfrod,” said the King, “you’re neither so wise nor so humble that you couldn’t do something I could never tolerate.” ¤ “Then kill me,” Hallfrod said. The King replied, “You’re a challenging skald, but I’ll still have you as my man.” Hallfrod then asked, “What will you give me as a name-gift, King, if I’m to be called ‘Troublous-Skald’?” The King gave him a sword, but it had no scabbard, and said, “Now create a verse about the sword, and make sure to include ‘sword’ in every line.” Hallfrod sang:

‘One sword alone of all swords

‘One sword alone of all swords

Hath made me now sword-wealthy;

Has made me now sword-rich;

For the swinger of swords

For the sword swinger

Will there now be swords in plenty.

Will there now be plenty of swords?

95 No lack of swords will there be,

95 There won't be a shortage of swords,

—Worthy of three swords am I—

Lord of the land were but

Lord of the land were but

The sheath of that sword to be mine.’

The sheath of that sword will be mine.

‘There is not sword in every line,’ quoth the King. Then answered Hallfrod: ‘But there are three in one line.’ ‘So be it,’ said the King. Then did the King give him the scabbard. Now from that which is told in the lays of Hallfrod have we much knowledge & testimony concerning King Olaf Tryggvason.

‘Not every line has a sword,’ said the King. Hallfrod replied, ‘But there are three in one line.’ ‘Fair enough,’ the King agreed. Then he gave him the scabbard. From what is shared in the tales of Hallfrod, we have a lot of knowledge and testimony about King Olaf Tryggvason.

¶ That same autumn came back Thangbrand the priest from Iceland to King Olaf and related to him how that his journey had borne no fruit, ‘for,’ said he, ‘the Icelanders made lampoons about me and some wished to slay me, and to my mind it cannot be expected that that country will ever be made Christian.’ ¤ At these words King Olaf waxed so hasty and wrathful that he summoned to him forthwith all the Icelanders in the town, and commanded that self-same hour that they should all be slain; but Kiartan and Gissur and Hialti and those that were of them who had made profession of the faith of Christ entered into his presence & said: ‘We trow, O King, that thou wilt not go from thy word, for thou hast said that no man may make thee so wrathful but shall he have thy forgiveness an he will be baptized and abjure heathendom. Now will all the Icelanders who are here suffer themselves to be baptized, & we can well devise a means whereby Christianity may gain an entrance into Iceland. The sons of many mighty men of Iceland are here present, & their fathers will, we trow, lend their aid in this matter. But Thangbrand there, as here, ever went about masterful and manslaying, and the people there would not endure it of him.’ Now the King lent an ear to these speeches, and all the men of Iceland who were there were baptized.

¶ That autumn, Thangbrand the priest returned from Iceland to King Olaf and told him that his journey had been unsuccessful, saying, “The Icelanders mocked me, and some even wanted to kill me. I don’t think that country will ever become Christian.” ¤ After hearing this, King Olaf became so angry and furious that he immediately called all the Icelanders in town to him and ordered that they should be killed right then. But Kiartan, Gissur, Hialti, and others who had adopted the Christian faith came into his presence and said, “We believe, O King, that you will keep your word, for you have said that no one can make you so angry that you wouldn’t forgive them if they were baptized and renounced paganism. Now all the Icelanders here are willing to be baptized, and we can come up with a way for Christianity to enter Iceland. Many sons of powerful Icelandic men are here, and we believe their fathers will support this effort. However, Thangbrand has always been domineering and violent, and the people there couldn’t tolerate him.” The King listened to these words, and all the Icelanders present were baptized.

¶ Of all men of Norway of whom record hath come down to us was King Olaf in every wise the one most skilful in manly 96 exercises; stronger was he & more active than any other man, and many are the tales that have been written on this matter. One of these recounts how that he climbed the Smalshorn, and made fast his shield on the topmost peak; and another is of how he brought succour to one of his own body-guard who had climbed aforehand up the mountain and was come into such a plight that he could neither get up nor down, so that the King helped him by going unto him & bearing him down under his arm to the level land. King Olaf would walk from oar to oar, on the outer side of the ship while his men were rowing the ‘Serpent’, and with such ease could he play with three daggers that one was ever in the air and always caught he it by the hilt; with either hand could he strike equally well, and two javelins could he throw at one time. Of all men was King Olaf the lightest-hearted & of a very merry disposition; kindly was he withal & lowly-hearted; very eager in all enterprises, great in his bounty, & the foremost among those who surrounded him. Above all others was he brave in battle, but very grim when he was angered, and on his foes laid he heavy penalties; some he with fire burned, some maimed he & caused to be cast down from high rocks. For these things was he beloved by his friends, but dreaded by his foes; his furtherance was manifold for the reason that some did his will from love and friendship, and others again from fear.

¶ Of all the men in Norway whose stories have been passed down to us, King Olaf was undoubtedly the most skilled in physical feats. He was stronger and more agile than anyone else, and many tales have been written about him. One story tells of how he climbed Smalshorn and secured his shield at the highest peak; another recounts how he came to the aid of one of his bodyguards who had climbed the mountain earlier but found himself stuck and unable to move, so the King went to him and carried him down under his arm to level ground. King Olaf would walk from oar to oar on the outer side of the ship while his men rowed the ‘Serpent,’ and he could effortlessly juggle three daggers, always catching them by the hilt. He could strike equally well with either hand and throw two javelins at once. Among all men, King Olaf was the most light-hearted and cheerful; he was also kind and humble, incredibly enthusiastic in all his endeavors, generous in his giving, and a leader among his followers. He was especially brave in battle but could be very fierce when angered, imposing harsh penalties on his enemies; some he burned with fire, others he maimed, and some he had thrown from high cliffs. Because of this, he was loved by his friends and feared by his foes; many followed his will out of love and friendship, while others did so out of fear.

¶ Leif, the son of Eirik the Red, he that was the first to settle in Greenland, came even that summer over from that land unto Norway; and King Olaf sought he and from him accepted Christianity, & abode even with King Olaf the winter thereafter.

¶ Leif, the son of Eirik the Red, who was the first to settle in Greenland, came that summer from there to Norway; and he sought out King Olaf, from whom he accepted Christianity, and stayed with King Olaf the following winter.

¶ Now it came to pass that Gudrod, he that was the son of Eirik Blood-axe and Gunnhild, had over in the lands to the west done whatsoever he listed and broken the laws of God and of man ever since that time when fled he from his own country before the face of Earl Hakon. But in this summer, 97 of the which somewhat has already been writ, even at the time when Olaf Tryggvason had held sway for four winters over Norway, came Gudrod to Norway with many ships of war, thither having sailed from England. When he deemed himself to be nigh to Norway, turned he his course southward along the coast where he bethought him that he might least chance to fall in with King Olaf and thus sailed he to Vik. ¤ Hardly was he come ashore than began he to plunder the people and bring them into subjection under himself, and of them demanded that they should take him as their King. And when the country-folk saw that a warlike host was come upon them craved they ever for grace and peace, & said to the King that they would send the summons for a Thing throughout the district, and were willing to submit to him rather than suffer at the hands of this his host, & it was agreed that there should be a truce even for so long a space as sat the Thing. Then did the King demand of them that they should provide provender for his men so long as they were waiting for the meeting of the Thing; but the yeomen chose rather that the King and his followers should be their guests for all the time he might need to be so, & the King agreed even to this, that should he travel that country through with some of the men that were with him and they the guests of the yeomen, ever the while others kept guard over his ships. But when the brothers-in-law of King Olaf, even the brothers Hyrning & Thorgeir learned of these happenings furnished they folk & gathered to themselves ships and sailed northward (west) in Vik, and by night were come to the place where lodged King Gudrod, & there fell they upon him and upon his men with fire and sword. So fell King Gudrod and the greater number of his men; while of those that abode on the ships were some slain but others escaped and fled far and wide. And this Gudrod was the last of all the sons of Eirik and Gunnhild; all were now dead.

¶ Now it happened that Gudrod, the son of Eirik Blood-axe and Gunnhild, had done whatever he wanted in the lands to the west and broken the laws of God and man ever since he fled his own country to escape Earl Hakon. But that summer, 97 which has been mentioned before, when Olaf Tryggvason had ruled over Norway for four winters, Gudrod arrived in Norway with many warships, having sailed from England. When he thought he was close to Norway, he turned his course south along the coast, thinking this way he would be less likely to encounter King Olaf, and so he sailed to Vik. ¤ As soon as he came ashore, he began to plunder the people and force them to submit to him, demanding that they accept him as their King. When the locals saw that a powerful army had come upon them, they begged for mercy and peace, saying to the King that they would arrange a meeting throughout the district, and they preferred to submit to him rather than endure the violence of his army. It was agreed that there would be a truce for as long as the Thing was held. Then the King asked them to provide food for his men while they waited for the meeting, but the farmers preferred that the King and his followers be their guests for as long as they needed, and the King agreed that if he traveled through their land with some of his men as guests, others would guard his ships. However, when King Olaf's brothers-in-law, the brothers Hyrning and Thorgeir, learned of these events, they gathered men and ships and sailed north (west) to Vik, arriving at night at the place where King Gudrod was staying. They attacked him and his men with fire and sword. King Gudrod and most of his men fell; some of those who stayed on the ships were killed, while others escaped and fled far and wide. Gudrod was the last of all the sons of Eirik and Gunnhild; all were now dead.

¶ The winter after that King Olaf was come from Halogaland, 98 caused he to be built under the cliffs at Ladir a great ship: a ship far mightier than any other ship of that land, and the stocks whereon she was built are still to be seen. ¤ Of this ship was Thorberg the master-smith, but with him were many others at work, some felling trees, some shaping them, some hammering nails, & some carrying timber. All the material was of the choicest, and the ship was both long and broad, built with great beams, and the bulwarks thereof were high. Now when the outer sheathing was being put on, some errand of necessity carried Thorberg thence unto his homestead, and there he tarried a great while. ¤ When he came back the ship was fully sheathed, and the King went in the evening, and Thorberg with him, even to see how all things had been done; and men said never before had been seen a long-ship so big or so fine. ¤ Then went the King back even unto his town, but early on the morrow came he once more to his ship and Thorberg accompanied him, and they found that the smiths were gone forward, standing there, all of them, without working. The King asked wherefore were they doing nothing, & they made answer that the ship had been spoiled; that a man must have gone from stem to stern hacking her with an axe even the whole length of the gunwale. ¤ Then went the King and witnessed with his own eyes the truth thereof, and straightway said he, & sware thereon, that die should that man once the King wot whosoever he was who from envy had spoiled the ship, ‘but he who can tell me this thing shall have great reward.’ Then said Thorberg, ‘I can tell thee, King, who it is that hath wrought this.’ ‘I cannot indeed expect of another that he should so well as thee get to wot of this matter & tell me thereof.’ ‘I will tell thee, King,’ quoth he, ‘who hath done it: I did it.’ ¤ Then answered the King, ‘thou shalt make it good, so that all shall be as well as it was before; and thy life shall be on it.’ ¤ Thereafter went Thorberg to the ship and chopped the gunwale in such wise that all the notches were 99 pared away, and the King said then, and all the others likewise, that now the ship was even so goodlier by far on that side on which Thorberg had cut the notches. So then the King bade him fashion both sides alike, & gave him land even for so doing, and thus was Thorberg master-smith on the ship, even until she was finished. A dragon-ship was she & wrought after the same fashion as the ‘Serpent’ which the King had brought with him from Halogaland; but was the new ship much larger in all respects, built with the greater care, & called he her the ‘Long Serpent,’ and the other the ‘Short Serpent.’ On the ‘Long Serpent’ were there four-and-thirty benches of oars. Dight were her head and the crook all over with gold, and the bulwarks thereof were as high as on sea-faring ships. This was the ship which was ye best equipped, and the cost thereof was the most money of any ship that ever hath been built in Norway.

¶ The winter after King Olaf returned from Halogaland, 98 he had a great ship built under the cliffs at Ladir: a ship far mightier than any other in the land, and the stocks where she was constructed can still be seen. ¤ Thorberg was the master smith of this ship, and many others were working with him, some cutting down trees, some shaping them, some hammering nails, and some carrying timber. All the materials were of the highest quality, and the ship was both long and wide, built with large beams and tall bulwarks. When the outer sheathing was being applied, Thorberg had to go back to his homestead for an urgent matter, and he stayed there for quite a while. ¤ Upon his return, the ship was fully sheathed, and the King went to see how everything had been done, accompanied by Thorberg; people said that no longship so big or so beautiful had ever been seen before. ¤ The King then returned to his town, but early the next morning, he went back to the ship, with Thorberg by his side, only to find the smiths standing around without working. The King asked why they were doing nothing, and they replied that the ship had been damaged; someone must have gone from bow to stern hacking at it with an axe all along the gunwale. ¤ The King went to see for himself and immediately swore that whoever had spoiled the ship out of envy would die once he found out who it was, ‘but whoever can tell me this shall receive a great reward.’ Then Thorberg said, ‘I can tell you, King, who did this.’ ‘I can’t expect anyone but you to figure this out and tell me,’ the King replied. ‘I will tell you, King,’ he said, ‘that I did it.’ ¤ The King then responded, ‘You must fix it, so everything is as good as before; and your life depends on it.’ ¤ Thorberg then went to the ship and worked on the gunwale until all the notches were smoothed out, and the King and everyone else said that now the ship looked even better on the side where Thorberg had cut the notches. The King then commanded him to make both sides alike and granted him land for doing so, and thus Thorberg remained the master smith on the ship until she was finished. She was a dragon ship, crafted in the same way as the ‘Serpent’ that the King had brought from Halogaland; but the new ship was much larger in every way, built with greater care, and he named her the ‘Long Serpent,’ while calling the other the ‘Short Serpent.’ The ‘Long Serpent’ had thirty-four benches for oars. Her head and the prow were adorned with gold, and her bulwarks were as high as those on ocean-going ships. This was the best-equipped ship, and it cost more money than any ship that had ever been built in Norway.

¶ Now after the death of Earl Hakon, did Earl Eirik Hakonson and his brothers, & many others of their kinsmen depart out of the country. ¤ Earl Eirik went east to Sweden, and he and his men were well received by King Olaf, the King of the Swedes, who bestowed sanctuary on the Earl and great grants withal, so that in the land could he well maintain himself and his men. Of this speaketh Thord Kolbeinson:

¶ Now after Earl Hakon's death, Earl Eirik Hakonson and his brothers, along with many of their relatives, left the country. ¤ Earl Eirik went east to Sweden, where he and his men were welcomed by King Olaf, the King of the Swedes, who offered the Earl protection and generous gifts, allowing him to support himself and his men well in the land. Thord Kolbeinson speaks of this:

‘Foeman of robbers! Swiftly can fate effect change

‘Foeman of robbers! Swiftly can fate effect change

Brief space ere the treason of men did Hakon to death,

Briefly before the betrayal of men led to Hakon's death,

And to the land that erewhile in fight had that warrior conquered

And to the land that once was conquered by that warrior in battle

Came now the son of Tryggvi when fared he from the west.’

Came now the son of Tryggvi when he traveled from the west.

¶ From Norway passed many men over unto Earl Eirik, to wit, all those that King Olaf had caused to flee the land; and as the outcome thereof did Eirik think good to procure himself ships & to go plundering so that he might get wealth for himself and for his men. First sailed Eirik to Gotland, and lay off that island a long time in summer-tide & waylaid he viking 100 craft or merchant-ships even as they were sailing to land, and when he listed went he ashore and harried far and wide in the parts bordering on the sea. Thus in the Banda lay it is said:

¶ Many men traveled from Norway to Earl Eirik, specifically all those that King Olaf had forced to flee the country. As a result, Eirik decided to gather some ships and go raiding so he could gain wealth for himself and his crew. Eirik first sailed to Gotland and stayed off that island for a long time during the summer, where he ambushed Viking ships or merchant vessels as they approached the shore. Whenever he wanted, he went ashore and plundered extensively in the coastal regions. Thus, it is said that in the Banda: 100

‘In spear-storms many was the Earl thereafter victor:

‘In battles with spears, many were the Earls who emerged victorious afterward:

And did we not learn aforetime

And didn’t we learn that before?

That Eirik won the land?

Did Eirik win the land?

In those days when the chiefs on Gotland’s shores went warring,

In those days when the leaders on Gotland’s shores went to battle,

Doughty, and peace-making by their might.

Doughty, and making peace with their strength.

More in his mind had Eirik against lord and King

More in his mind had Eirik against lord and King

Than spoken word revealed,

Than spoken word showed,

As from him might be looked for.

As one might expect from him.

Wrathfully sought the Earl counsel of the Swedish King,

Wrathfully, the Earl sought advice from the Swedish King,

Stubborn were the men of Throndhjem,

Stubborn were the men of Throndhjem,

Ne’er a one would flee.’

None would flee.

¶ Later sailed Earl Eirik southward to Wendland, and there chanced he to fall in with some viking ships off Staur, and so joined he battle with them; to him was the victory and there were the vikings slain. Thus saith the Banda lay:

¶ Later, Earl Eirik sailed south to Wendland and happened to encounter some Viking ships off Staur, so he joined the battle against them; he was victorious, and many of the Vikings were killed. Thus says the Banda lay:

‘The steerer of the prow-steed

‘The driver of the boat

Let lie at Staur the heads of fallen warriors,

Let the heads of fallen warriors lie at Staur,

Thereafter joy of battle inflamed the Earl.

Thereafter, the joy of battle ignited the Earl.

At the corses of the viking the ravens tore

At the bodies of the Viking, the ravens picked apart

After that dire meeting of swords

After that intense meeting of swords

Nigh the sands of the shore.’

Nigh the sands of the shore.

¶ Sailed thence Earl Eirik back to Sweden in the autumn and abode there a second winter; but in the spring made he ready his host and thereafter sailed eastward; & when he was come to the realm of King Valdamar fell he to plundering & slaying folk, burning whithersoever he went, and laying bare the land. Then coming to Aldeigiaborg§ laid he siege unto it even until he had taken it, and then put he there many folk to the sword and utterly destroyed the town, and thereafter spread he war far and wide in Garda. Thus saith the Banda lay:

¶ Earl Eirik sailed back to Sweden in the autumn and spent another winter there; but in the spring, he prepared his fleet and then sailed eastward. When he arrived in the realm of King Valdamar, he began plundering and killing people, burning everything in his path, and ravaging the land. Then, upon reaching Aldeigiaborg§, he laid siege to it until he captured it, then slaughtered many people there and completely destroyed the town. After that, he spread war far and wide in Garda. Thus says the Banda lay:

101

‘The chieftain fared forth to devastate with fire,

‘The chief set out to destroy everything with fire,

Yea and with sword (so waxed the sword-storm),

Yup, and with the sword (so intensified the storm of swords),

The lands of Valdamar.

The realms of Valdamar.

Aldeigia brok’st thou, lord, when east thou cam’st to Garda

Aldeigia, did you break, my lord, when you came to Garda in the east?

Well wot we how grim was the fight twixt the hosts.’

Well, what we know is how grim the fight was between the armies.

¶ For five summers together waged Earl Eirik this warfare, and when he left the realm of Garda he went fighting over the whole of Adalsysla & Eysysla;§ there took he four viking boats from Danish men and slew all that were on the ships. It is thus spoken of in the Banda lay:

¶ For five summers, Earl Eirik fought this war, and when he left the land of Garda, he went battling across all of Adalsysla and Eysysla;§ there he took four Viking ships from Danish men and killed everyone on board. It is thus mentioned in the Banda lay:

‘I heard where the swinger of the sword did battle

‘I heard where the sword fighter went to battle

Once more in the isle-sound.

Once again in the aisle sound.

Eirik wins the land;

Eirik secures the land;

The bounteous lord four viking boats from Dane-folk took

The generous lord took four Viking boats from the Danes.

Doughty and peacemaking.

Brave and peacebuilding.

There where warriors hied to town, hadst thou, war-hero! strife with Goths.

There, where warriors rushed to town, did you, war hero! have a conflict with the Goths.

Joy of battle filled the Earl thereafter.

Joy of battle filled the Earl after that.

The battle-shield he bore aloft to all the lands,

The battle shield he held high for everyone to see,

And gently fared he not, over the country he rules.’

And he didn't treat the land he rules gently.

¶ Then Eirik the Earl fared to Denmark when he had abode one winter in Sweden, and coming unto the Danish King Svein Two-beard, wooed he his daughter Gyda and this marriage was agreed upon. Accordingly Eirik took Gyda to wife and one winter later a son was born to them whom they called Hakon. ¤ Mainly abode Eirik the winters through in Denmark, but whiles also in Sweden, but in the summers sailed he the seas over even as became a viking.

¶ Then Eirik the Earl went to Denmark after spending one winter in Sweden. When he arrived at the court of King Svein Two-beard, he proposed to his daughter Gyda, and they agreed to the marriage. So, Eirik married Gyda, and a year later, they had a son named Hakon. ¤ Eirik mainly spent the winters in Denmark, but he also stayed in Sweden from time to time. In the summers, he sailed the seas, just like a true Viking.

¶ Svein Two-beard, the Danish King, had Gunnhild, the daughter of the Wendish King Burizlaf, to wife; and in the days whereof now is the record writ happed it that Queen Gunnhild fell sick and died;§ and a while thereafter wedded King Svein, Sigrid the Haughty, she that was daughter to Skogul-Tosti and mother to Oscar the Swede. ¤ And from 102 the marriage arose a friendship betwixt the brothers-in-law, and betwixt them and Earl Eirik Hakonson.

¶ Svein Two-beard, the Danish King, was married to Gunnhild, the daughter of the Wendish King Burizlaf. At the time this record was written, Queen Gunnhild became ill and died; § and soon after, King Svein married Sigrid the Haughty, who was the daughter of Skogul-Tosti and mother to Oscar the Swede. ¤ This marriage led to a friendship between the brothers-in-law and between them and Earl Eirik Hakonson. 102

Queen Tyri aboard the ship

Queen Tyri aboard the ship

¶ Now the Wendish King Burizlaf did make complaint to his son-in-law, Earl Sigvaldi, because the pact had been broken which Sigvaldi had made between King Burizlaf and King Svein: to wit, that King Burizlaf should have Tyri Haraldsdottir, King Svein’s sister, to wife; for this marriage had never come about, inasmuch as Tyri had said shortly ‘Nay’ to wedding a heathen and an old man to boot. King Burizlaf now sent word unto the Earl that he would demand the fulfilment of the pact, & bade the Earl go to Denmark & bring Queen Tyri to him. ¤ Then did Earl Sigvaldi hie him on his journey, and laid he the matter before the Danish King; and by his fair words came he even so far that into his hands gave King Svein his sister Tyri. With her went certain women to bear her company & do her service, & her foster-father, whose name was Ozur Agason, a wealthy man; & sundry other men withal. It was agreed between the King & the Earl that Tyri should have the estates in Wendland which had belonged to Queen Gunnhild, and that she should be given other great lands in dowry. ¤ Tyri wept sorely and departed very much against her will; but natheless when she and the Earl were come to Wendland was she wedded, & so King Burizlaf had Queen Tyri to wife. ¤ But ever so long as she was among heathens would she take neither meat nor drink from them, and in this wise was it for a sennight. Then right so one night fled away Queen Tyri and Ozur in the darkness unto the forests; and of this their journey it is briefest to recount that they attained Denmark, but there durst Tyri by no means remain inasmuch as her brother King Svein would, an he knew where she lay, have sent her back again to Wendland. ¤ So faring ever by stealth went they to Norway, and Tyri made no stay until she was come to King Olaf, who made her welcome, and gave them high entertainment. To the King Tyri 103 told of her troubles, and begged counsel of him and sanctuary in his kingdom. Now Tyri had a smooth tongue in her head, and the King liked her converse well; moreover he saw that she was passing fair, & it entered into his mind that this would be a good marriage, and he turned the talking thereunto and asked her whether she would not have him to husband. But with her fortunes at the pass at which they now lay seemed it a hard thing to her to judge; yet on the other hand plainly 104 perceived she how good a marriage it would be to wed with so famous a King, and therefore entreated she him that he should make decision on the matter for her. Thereafter, when this thing had been duly discussed, took King Olaf Queen Tyri in wedlock; and they were abed in the autumn when King Olaf was come north from Halogaland. ¤ That winter abode King Olaf and Queen Tyri in Nidaros. ¤ Now in the spring-time thereafter oft-times did Tyri make plaint to King Olaf, and cried bitterly thereover, because albeit had she such great possessions in Wendland yet had she none in this country, and that she should have such deemed she but seemly for a Queen; & thinking that by fair words would she get her own prayed she him on this matter, and said that so great was the friendship between King Burizlaf & Olaf that even so soon as they should meet would the King give Olaf all he asked for. But when the friends to King Olaf came to know after what fashion was the manner of talking of Tyri with one consent gave they all counsel to him to refrain from such a course. One day early in the spring, so it is said, as the King was walking in the street came a man towards him from the market-place bearing many sticks of angelica, which same were wondrous big, seeing that it was early in the spring-tide. And the King took a large stick of angelica in his hand & went home therewith to the lodging of Queen Tyri. Now Tyri sat a-weeping in her hall even as the King came in, but he said to her: ‘Here is a great stalk of angelica for thee.’ Aside thrust Tyri it with her hand, and said: ‘Greater gifts gave Harald Gormson to me, but lesser feared he than thou dost to leave his land and seek his own, and the token thereof is that fared he hither to Norway and laid waste the greater part of this land and took to himself all taxes and dues; but durst thou not fare through the Danish realm for fear of my brother King Svein.’ Then up sprang King Olaf at these words, & called out loudly, and swore withal: ‘Never will I go in fear of thy brother King 105 Svein, and whensoever we meet shall he be the one to give way.’

¶ Now the Wendish King Burizlaf complained to his son-in-law, Earl Sigvaldi, because Sigvaldi had broken the agreement he had made between King Burizlaf and King Svein: specifically, that King Burizlaf would marry Tyri Haraldsdottir, King Svein’s sister; this marriage never happened because Tyri had firmly said ‘No’ to marrying a pagan and an old man at that. King Burizlaf sent word to the Earl that he demanded the fulfillment of the agreement and instructed the Earl to go to Denmark and bring Queen Tyri to him. ¤ Earl Sigvaldi quickly set out on his journey and presented the matter to the Danish King. Through his persuasive words, he managed to get King Svein to hand over his sister Tyri. Along with her came several women to accompany and serve her, and her foster-father, a wealthy man named Ozur Agason; along with them were various other men. It was agreed between the King and the Earl that Tyri would receive the estates in Wendland that had belonged to Queen Gunnhild, and that she would be granted other large lands as her dowry. ¤ Tyri wept deeply and left very much against her will; however, when she and the Earl arrived in Wendland, she was married, so King Burizlaf had Queen Tyri as his wife. ¤ But as long as she was among pagans, she wouldn’t eat or drink anything from them, and this went on for a week. Then one night, Queen Tyri and Ozur fled into the darkness toward the forests; it's quickest to say that they reached Denmark, but Tyri couldn’t stay there because her brother King Svein would have sent her back to Wendland if he knew where she was. ¤ Always sneaking about, they made their way to Norway, and Tyri didn’t stop until she arrived at King Olaf’s, who welcomed her and gave them a grand reception. Tyri told the King about her troubles and asked for his advice and protection in his kingdom. Now, Tyri was an eloquent speaker, and the King enjoyed their conversation; he saw that she was very beautiful, and it occurred to him that this could lead to a good marriage. He turned the conversation toward that and asked her if she would consider him as her husband. But given her circumstances, she found it difficult to decide; yet she clearly saw that marrying such a famous King would be advantageous, so she asked him to make the choice for her. After discussing this matter, King Olaf married Queen Tyri, and they were together in the autumn when King Olaf had come north from Halogaland. ¤ That winter, King Olaf and Queen Tyri stayed in Nidaros. ¤ In the springtime that followed, Tyri often complained to King Olaf, crying bitterly about the fact that although she had such great possessions in Wendland, she had none in this country, and she believed it fitting for a Queen to have such. Thinking she could persuade him with her sweet words, she urged him on this matter, saying that the friendship between King Burizlaf and Olaf was so strong that as soon as they met, the King would give Olaf everything he asked for. But when King Olaf's friends learned how Tyri was speaking, they all advised him to steer clear of that path. One day early in the spring, as the King was walking in the street, a man approached him from the market carrying many large angelica sticks, remarkable since it was still early in spring. The King took a large stick of angelica in his hand and went home to Queen Tyri's quarters. Tyri was sitting there crying in her hall as the King walked in, and he said to her: ‘Here’s a large stalk of angelica for you.’ Tyri pushed it aside with her hand and said: ‘Greater gifts were given to me by Harald Gormson, but he feared less than you do to leave your land and seek your own; the proof of this is that he came to Norway and devastated much of this land and took all taxes and dues for himself; yet you do not dare to travel through the Danish realm for fear of my brother King Svein.’ At these words, King Olaf stood up and shouted, swearing: ‘I will never go in fear of your brother King Svein, and whenever we meet, he will be the one to back down.’

King Olaf and Queen Tyri

King Olaf and Queen Tyri

¶ Not long after these things summoned King Olaf a Thing in the town, and made known to all the people that in the summer would he send an host out of the country, and that it was his will to levy ships & men from each county, & therewith 106 did he make it known how many ships he should require from the fjord there. ¤ Then sent he messengers inland both northwards and southwards, and along the coast on the outside of the islands and inside them along the land, and called men to arms. ¤ Thereafter did King Olaf launch the ‘Long Serpent’ & all his other ships great & small; and the ‘Long Serpent’ he himself steered, and when men were taken for a crew, with so much care was choice made that on the ‘Long Serpent’ was there no man older than sixty nor younger than twenty. All were chosen with the utmost care for their strength and courage, & the first taken were King Olaf’s body-guard, for composed it was of the stoutest & boldest men both from home and abroad.

¶ Not long after these events, King Olaf called a gathering in the town and announced to everyone that during the summer he would send an army out of the country. He stated his intention to gather ships and men from each county, and he specified how many ships he would need from the fjord there. ¤ He then sent messengers inland, both north and south, along the coast outside the islands and along the land, calling men to arms. ¤ After that, King Olaf launched the ‘Long Serpent’ and all of his other ships, both large and small. He personally steered the ‘Long Serpent,’ and when choosing the crew, care was taken to ensure that no one on the ‘Long Serpent’ was older than sixty or younger than twenty. All were selected with the greatest attention to their strength and bravery, and the first to be chosen were King Olaf’s bodyguard, which consisted of the strongest and bravest men from both home and abroad.

¶ Wolf the Red was the name of the man who bore the banner of King Olaf, and his place was in the prow of the ‘Serpent’; there likewise were Kolbiorn the Marshal, Thorstein Ox-foot and Vikar of Tiundaland, the brother of Arnliot Gellini. Of the forecastle in the prow were Vak Raumason of the River, Bersi the Strong, On the Archer of Jamtaland, Thrond the Stout from Thelemark and Othyrmi his brother; and the Halogalanders Thrond Squint-eye, Ogmund Sande, Lodvir the Long, from Saltvik, and Harek the Keen. ¤ From Inner Throndhjem were there Ketil the Tall, Thorfin Eisli, and Havard and his brothers from Orkadal. Those manning the forehold were Biorn of Studla, Thorgrim Tiodolfson of Hvin, Asbiorn & Orm, Thord of Niardalang, Thorstein the White of Oprostad, Anor of More, Hallstein and Hawk from the Fjords, Eyvind Snak, Bergthor Bestil, Hallkel of Fialir, Olaf the Boy, Arnfin of Sogn, Sigurd Bild, Einar the Hordalander and Fin, Ketil the Rogalander, and Griotgard the Quick. In the main-hold were Einar Tamberskelfir, deemed by the others less able than they for then was he but eighteen winters old, Hallstein Hlifarson, Thorolf, Ivar Smetta, and Orm Skoganef. ¤ Many other men of valour were there on 107 the ‘Serpent’ though we cannot name them; eight were there to a half-berth, and chosen man by man. It was a common saying that the crew of the ‘Serpent’ was for goodliness, strength, and boldness, as much above other men as the ‘Serpent’ herself was above other ships. ¤ Thorkel Nefia, own brother to the King, steered the ‘Short Serpent,’ and Thorkel Dydril and Jostein, they that were uncles to him on the side of his mother, commanded the ‘Crane’; right well manned were these twain ships. Moreover had King Olaf eleven great ships from Throndhjem, ships of twenty benches, two smaller ships and victuallers.

¶ Wolf the Red was the name of the man who carried the banner of King Olaf, and he stood at the prow of the ‘Serpent’; there were also Kolbiorn the Marshal, Thorstein Ox-foot, and Vikar of Tiundaland, the brother of Arnliot Gellini. On the forecastle in the prow were Vak Raumason of the River, Bersi the Strong, On the Archer of Jamtaland, Thrond the Stout from Thelemark, and his brother Othyrmi; and the Halogalanders Thrond Squint-eye, Ogmund Sande, Lodvir the Long from Saltvik, and Harek the Keen. ¤ From Inner Throndhjem were Ketil the Tall, Thorfin Eisli, and Havard along with his brothers from Orkadal. Those manning the forehold included Biorn of Studla, Thorgrim Tiodolfson of Hvin, Asbiorn & Orm, Thord of Niardalang, Thorstein the White of Oprostad, Anor of More, Hallstein and Hawk from the Fjords, Eyvind Snak, Bergthor Bestil, Hallkel of Fialir, Olaf the Boy, Arnfin of Sogn, Sigurd Bild, Einar the Hordalander, Fin, Ketil the Rogalander, and Griotgard the Quick. In the main-hold were Einar Tamberskelfir, considered by the others less capable because he was only eighteen winters old, Hallstein Hlifarson, Thorolf, Ivar Smetta, and Orm Skoganef. ¤ Many other brave men were on the ‘Serpent,’ though we can't name them all; there were eight sharing a half-berth, and each chosen one by one. It was commonly said that the crew of the ‘Serpent’ excelled in good looks, strength, and bravery, far above other men, just as the ‘Serpent’ itself was superior to other ships. ¤ Thorkel Nefia, the King’s own brother, steered the ‘Short Serpent,’ and Thorkel Dydril and Jostein, who were his uncles on his mother's side, commanded the ‘Crane’; these two ships were well-manned. Furthermore, King Olaf had eleven large ships from Throndhjem, each with twenty benches, plus two smaller ships and supply vessels.

¶ When King Olaf had completed the equipping of his fleet at Nidaros, appointed he men throughout the whole of the district of Throndhjem to be stewards collecting revenue, and annalists. He then sent to Iceland Gizur the White & Hialti Skeggison to convert that country to Christianity, and sent he with them that priest whose name is Thormod and other consecrated men, but kept back with him as hostages the four men of Iceland they that he deemed to be of greatest mark, to wit, Kiartan Olafson, Halldor Gudmundson, Kolbein Thordson and Sverting Runolfson; and it is said of the journey of Gizur & Hialti that they were come unto Iceland or ever the meeting of the Althing & were present at the Thing, and thereat was baptism legalized in Iceland and that summer all folk were brought into the true fold.

¶ When King Olaf finished outfitting his fleet at Nidaros, he appointed men throughout the entire district of Throndhjem to be stewards responsible for collecting revenue and record-keepers. He then sent Gizur the White and Hialti Skeggison to Iceland to convert the country to Christianity, along with a priest named Thormod and other ordained men. He kept four notable Icelanders as hostages, whom he considered the most significant: Kiartan Olafson, Halldor Gudmundson, Kolbein Thordson, and Sverting Runolfson. It’s said that Gizur and Hialti arrived in Iceland before the meeting of the Althing and were present at the Thing, where baptism was sanctioned in Iceland, and that summer everyone was brought into the faith.

¶ The same spring likewise sent King Olaf Leif Eirikson to Greenland to convert the people, and fared he thither that summer. On the main found he the crew of a ship who were lying helpless on a wreck, and thereafter he discovered Vineland the Good,§ yet came he the same summer to Greenland; and with him had he a priest and teachers, and he took up his abode at Brattalid with his father Eirik. Thereafter did men call him Leif the Lucky; but Eirik, his father, said that the one thing was a set-off to the other: on the one hand was the 108 saving of the ship’s crew by Leif & on the other the bringing to Greenland of that ‘juggler,’ to wit, the priest.

¶ That same spring, King Olaf sent Leif Eirikson to Greenland to convert the people, and he went there that summer. He found a crew stranded on a wreck, and then he discovered Vineland the Good, yet he returned to Greenland that same summer. Accompanying him were a priest and teachers, and he settled at Brattalid with his father Eirik. After that, people called him Leif the Lucky; but his father Eirik said that one thing balanced the other: on one hand, Leif saved the ship’s crew, and on the other, he brought that 'juggler,' meaning the priest, to Greenland.

¶ Then took King Olaf his host southward following the coast, and many of his friends flocked to him, mighty men, who were bravely furnished for an expedition with the King. The first man of these was own brother-in-law to himself, Erling Skialgson with his large ‘skeid’§ wherein were thirty benches, and right well manned was she withal. There came also to him his brothers-in-law Hyrning and Thorgeir, each steering a large ship. Many other mighty men accompanied him, so that when he left the country had he thirty long-ships. King Olaf sailed south through Eyrasund, off the coasts of Denmark, and in due course came he to Wendland. ¤ There appointed he a tryst with King Burizlaf, and the Kings met and spake together of the possessions claimed of King Olaf, and all the talk between them went in kindly wise and the claims whereof King Olaf deemed himself to have rights there were fully ordered. ¤ Abode he there a long while during the summer, and saw many of his friends.

¶ King Olaf then led his army south along the coast, and many of his friends joined him—strong men who were well-equipped for the expedition. The first among them was his brother-in-law, Erling Skialgson, with his large longship, which had thirty benches and was manned quite well. His other brothers-in-law, Hyrning and Thorgeir, also came, each steering a large ship. Many other powerful men accompanied him, so that when he left the country, he had thirty longships. King Olaf sailed south through Eyrasund, off the coasts of Denmark, and eventually reached Wendland. ¤ There he set a meeting with King Burizlaf, and the two kings discussed the territories that King Olaf claimed. Their conversation was friendly, and the claims that King Olaf believed he had rights to were fully addressed. ¤ He stayed there for a long time during the summer and met many of his friends.

¶ As hath been related ere this, King Svein Two-beard had wedded Sigrid the Haughty, & Sigrid was King Olaf’s greatest foe, the reason therefor being how King Olaf had broken his troth with her, as has been afore set in fair script, and how he had smote her on the face. ¤ Sigrid incited King Svein to do battle with King Olaf Tryggvason, saying pretext enough was it that he had wedded the own sister to Svein, she Tyri, without his leave: ‘And never would thy forefathers have suffered such a thing.’ Such words as these had Queen Sigrid ever on her lips, and so far went she with her persuasions that King Svein was full willing to do battle with Olaf. So early in spring-tide sent King Svein men east to Sweden, to Olaf the Swedish King, he that was his step-son, & to Earl Eirik, to tell them that Olaf King of Norway had his fleet abroad, and thought of faring to Wendland come summer; another 109 message took they likewise, namely that the Swedish King and the Earl should call out their hosts and go to meet King Svein, and that then altogether they should get their battle over against King Olaf. Now the King of Sweden and Eirik the Earl were ready and eager for this venture, so mustered they a large fleet in Sweden, and with the ships thereof went south to Denmark and came thither at the time when King Olaf had already sailed east. Of this speaketh Halldor in the song he made about Earl Eirik:

¶ As has been shared before, King Svein Two-beard married Sigrid the Haughty, and Sigrid was King Olaf’s greatest enemy. The reason for this was that King Olaf had broken his promise to her, as previously noted, and he had struck her in the face. ¤ Sigrid urged King Svein to go to war against King Olaf Tryggvason, saying it was enough of a reason that he had married her own sister, Tyri, without his permission: ‘And your ancestors would never have allowed such a thing.’ Queen Sigrid always spoke words like these, and she persuaded King Svein so well that he was eager to fight Olaf. Early in the spring, King Svein sent men east to Sweden, to his stepson, King Olaf of Sweden, and to Earl Eirik, to inform them that King Olaf of Norway had his fleet at sea and planned to travel to Wendland that summer; they also delivered another message, that the Swedish King and the Earl should gather their armies to meet King Svein, so that together they could confront King Olaf in battle. The King of Sweden and Earl Eirik were ready and enthusiastic about this plan, so they assembled a large fleet in Sweden and sailed south to Denmark, arriving when King Olaf had already set off east. This is what Halldor speaks of in the song he made about Earl Eirik:

‘Crusher of Kings who battles loved,

‘Crusher of Kings who battles loved,

From out of Sweden called,

Called from Sweden,

To southern battle fared he forth,

To the southern battle, he set out,

Even with great hosts of men,

Even with large groups of people,

The wound-bird on the sea gat food while waiting,

The wounded bird on the sea got food while waiting,

Each and every warrior was fain to follow Eirik.’

Each and every warrior was eager to follow Eirik.

¶ So the King of the Swedes and Earl Eirik shaped a course to meet the Danish King, and when all the fleets were come together was there a host greater than one man could number.

¶ So the King of Sweden and Earl Eirik set a course to meet the Danish King, and when all the fleets gathered, there was a crowd larger than one person could count.

¶ When King Svein sent for that fleet, sent he moreover Earl Sigvaldi to Wendland to spy on the expedition of King Olaf, and to lay such a lure that King Svein and the others might assuredly fall in with King Olaf. ¤ So Earl Sigvaldi set forth and went to Wendland and Jomsborg, and met King Olaf Tryggvason. Now had they much friendly conversation one with the other, and the Earl came greatly to love the King, mainly on account of their former kinship, for Astrid, she that was wife unto the Earl, even the daughter of King Burizlaf, was very friendly with King Olaf, for the reason that the latter had had her sister Geira to wife. ¤ Now Sigvaldi was a wise man, & one ready at expedients, & when he and King Olaf took counsel together, found he many and divers pretexts for delaying the journey of the King to the westward; but the men of King Olaf murmured thereat and were loudly displeased, and longed much to get them hence home, for, said 110 they, ‘clear are we to sail & fair is the wind.’ Learned Sigvaldi now privily from Denmark that the King of the Danes and the King of the Swedes & Eirik the Earl were met together, and were even about to set sail to the eastward off the coast of Wendland; likewise that it had been convened betwixt them that they in wait for King Olaf should lie off that isle which is called Svold;§ & that moreover he, the Earl, was after some fashion to contrive that King Olaf be found of them.

¶ When King Svein called for that fleet, he also sent Earl Sigvaldi to Wendland to spy on King Olaf's expedition and to set a trap so that King Svein and the others could definitely meet King Olaf. ¤ So, Earl Sigvaldi set out for Wendland and Jomsborg and met King Olaf Tryggvason. They had a lot of friendly conversation and the Earl came to greatly admire the King, mainly because of their previous family ties. Astrid, the Earl's wife and the daughter of King Burizlaf, was very close with King Olaf since he had married her sister Geira. ¤ Sigvaldi was a wise man, skilled at finding solutions, and when he and King Olaf discussed their plans, he found various excuses to delay the King’s journey to the west. However, King Olaf's men grumbled about this and were quite unhappy, eager to head home, saying, “The winds are fair and we are ready to sail.” Sigvaldi secretly learned from Denmark that the King of the Danes, the King of the Swedes, and Earl Eirik had gathered and were about to set sail east off the coast of Wendland; they had also agreed to wait for King Olaf off an island called Svold;§ and that the Earl was somehow supposed to ensure that King Olaf would be found by them.

¶ And now went about a rumour in Wendland that Svein, the King of the Danes, also had an host abroad, & soon tongues wagged to the tune that well would it like Svein, the King of the Danes, to meet with King Olaf; but said Earl Sigvaldi unto the King: ‘No plan is it of King Svein to attack thee with the Danish host alone, seeing how great an host of thine own thou hast; but if ye suspect that war may be at hand then will I and my men go with thee, and aforetime was it deemed good help when the Jomsborg vikings bore a chief company: I will go with thee even with eleven ships well-found.’ ¤ To this did the King answer yea, and because at that time was there blowing a gentle breeze but favourable, commanded he that the fleet should get under way, & that the horns be blown for their departing. Then the men hoisted sail; and the small ships were those that made the better way, & out to sea sailed they. Now kept the Earl close by the King’s ship, shouting to those on board, and bidding the King follow him: ‘Well wot I,’ he said, ‘which sounds are deepest betwixt the isles, & this be fraught with care seeing how big are thy ships.’ So sailed the Earl first with his ships, eleven ships had he, & sailed the King after him with his large ships, eleven likewise had he, but sailed all the rest of the fleet ahead and out to sea. Now it came to pass as Earl Sigvaldi was making Vold came rowing off a skiff, and those therein told unto the Earl how that the fleet of the King of the Danes lay in the haven even right over ahead of their way. ¤ So the Earl ordered sails to be lowered, 111 and rowed they in under that island. Thus saith Halldor the Unchristened:

¶ So now a rumor spread in Wendland that Svein, the King of the Danes, had an army abroad, and soon people were talking about how Svein would like to meet King Olaf. But Earl Sigvaldi said to the King, “King Svein doesn’t plan to attack you with just the Danish army, especially since you have such a large force of your own. However, if you think war is coming, I and my men will join you. It was once considered good support when the Jomsborg Vikings brought a strong crew: I will come with you with eleven well-prepared ships.” ¤ The King agreed, and since there was a gentle, favorable breeze at that time, he ordered the fleet to set sail and the horns to be blown for their departure. Then the men raised the sails; the smaller ships made better speed and headed out to sea. The Earl stayed close to the King’s ship, shouting to those on board, urging the King to follow him: “I know well which routes between the islands are the safest, and this requires caution since your ships are so large.” So the Earl led with his ships; he had eleven, and the King followed with his own large ships, also eleven, while the rest of the fleet sailed ahead and out to sea. As Earl Sigvaldi was making for Vold, a small boat came rowing towards them, and those on board informed the Earl that the fleet of the King of the Danes was anchored directly ahead of them. ¤ So the Earl ordered the sails to be lowered, 111 and they rowed in under that island. Thus says Halldor the Unchristened:

‘With ships one more than seventy

‘With ships one more than seventy

Came the lord of Eynafylki from the south;

Came the lord of Eynafylki from the south;

His sword he dyed in warfare

His sword was stained in battle

When the Earl the ships of Skani called out to battle.

When the Earl's ships from Skani called out to battle.

Quickly then the peace was broken ‘twixt the men.’

Quickly then the peace was broken between the men.

¶ Now it will be marked that, according unto the bard, were the ships of King Olaf & Earl Sigvaldi seventy-one in number what time sailed they from the south.

¶ Now it will be noted that, according to the bard, the ships of King Olaf and Earl Sigvaldi numbered seventy-one when they sailed from the south.

¶ Now lying there were Svein, the King of the Danes, Olaf the King of the Swedes, and Earl Eirik, with all the might of their fleet, and fair weather was with them with bright sunshine. Went up to the islet all the chieftains with a large company of men, and spied they thence that a many ships were sailing together out at sea. ¤ And they beheld a large ship and brave sailing, and said both the Kings: ‘There goes a great ship, passing fair, none other can this be save only the “Long Serpent.”’ ¤ Then made Earl Eirik answer, saying: ‘That is not the “Long Serpent.”’ ¤ And it was as he opined, for this ship belonged to Eindrid of Gimsar. A while later saw they yet another ship sailing, much greater than the first, and then spake King Svein: ‘Afeard is Olaf Tryggvason, for he dareth not sail with the head upon his ship.’ Then said Earl Eirik: ‘That is not the King’s ship; that ship and the sail thereof know I, for the sail is a striped one; Erling Skialgson it is who hath command thereof. ¤ Let them sail on! Better is it for us that this ship should be lacking from Olaf’s fleet, so well appointed is it.’ A while later saw they and recognized the ships of Sigvaldi the Earl, and one of them also was great. ¤ Then spake King Svein and bade them go to their ships; for, said he, there sails the ‘Long Serpent’; but Earl Eirik called out, ‘Many more ships and fine ones have they besides the ‘Long Serpent,’ let us bide a while.’ ¤ Then many of the men fell to 112 talking, & they said: ‘Eirik the Earl will not fight to avenge his father. Shame, shame is it, & throughout all the land will it be heard, if we lie here with so great a fleet & let King Olaf sail out to sea on our very flank.’ But after they had been talking thus a while saw they that four more ships came sailing by, and one of these was a dragon, large indeed, and bedecked with gold. Then rose up King Svein and said: ‘High shall the “Serpent” carry me this eve; and I will steer her.’ Many of the men called out that the ‘Serpent’ was a mighty great ship and beautiful to look upon, and a glorious work had it been to build such a craft. ¤ Then Earl Eirik said so loud that sundry heard him: ‘E’en had King Olaf no larger ship than this, King Svein would with the Danish host alone never wrest it from him.’ Then went the men to their ships and took the tilts from off them; whilst the chiefs were talking among themselves of that which is writ above saw they sailing along three very large ships, and a fourth ship last of all, and that was the ‘Long Serpent.’ Now of those large ships which had sailed past before, and had been deemed by the men to be the ‘Long Serpent,’ the first was the ‘Crane’ and the last the ‘Short Serpent.’ But when they beheld the ‘Long Serpent,’ and none gainsaid this, then wotted all that now indeed was Olaf Tryggvason sailing by. Then went they to their ships, and made ready to row to the onset. Now a compact had been struck between the chiefs, King Svein, King Olaf, and Earl Eirik, that to each one of them should be given a third part of Norway if it befell that King Olaf was slain; moreover he who first boarded the ‘Long Serpent’ was for his own to have all the booty taken therefrom, and each of them was to have what ships he himself cleared. ¤ Earl Eirik had a very large long-ship which he was wont to use on his viking cruises; a beard was there on the higher part of both prow and stern, and thick plates of iron going from thence all the breadth of the beard right down to the water-line.

¶ Now lying there were Svein, the King of the Danes, Olaf the King of the Swedes, and Earl Eirik, along with all their fleet's strength, and fair weather was with them under bright sunshine. All the chieftains went up to the islet with a large group of men and spotted many ships sailing together out at sea. ¤ They saw a large ship sailing bravely, and both Kings said: ‘There goes a great ship, beautifully made; it can only be the “Long Serpent.”’ ¤ Then Earl Eirik replied, saying: ‘That is not the “Long Serpent.”’ ¤ And he was right, for this ship belonged to Eindrid of Gimsar. A while later, they saw another ship sailing, much larger than the first, and then King Svein spoke: ‘Olaf Tryggvason is afraid, for he dares not sail with the head on his ship.’ Then Earl Eirik said: ‘That is not the King’s ship; I recognize that ship and its sail, for it is a striped one; it’s Erling Skialgson who commands it. ¤ Let them sail on! It's better for us to have this ship missing from Olaf’s fleet, as it's very well equipped.’ A while later, they saw and recognized the ships of Earl Sigvaldi, and one of them was also large. ¤ Then King Svein spoke and ordered them to go to their ships; for, he said, there sails the ‘Long Serpent’; but Earl Eirik called out, ‘They have many more fine ships besides the ‘Long Serpent,’ let us wait a while.’ ¤ Then many of the men started talking, & they said: ‘Eirik the Earl will not fight to avenge his father. It's a shame, shame it is, & it will be known throughout all the land if we lie here with such a great fleet & let King Olaf sail out to sea right next to us.’ But after they had talked like this for a while, they saw that four more ships came sailing by, and one of these was a dragon, very large indeed and decorated with gold. Then King Svein stood up and said: ‘The “Serpent” shall carry me high this evening; and I will steer her.’ Many of the men shouted that the ‘Serpent’ was a mighty great ship and beautiful to look at, and it would be a glorious achievement to build such a vessel. ¤ Then Earl Eirik said loudly enough for some to hear: ‘Even if King Olaf had no larger ship than this, King Svein alone with the Danish host would never take it from him.’ Then the men went to their ships and removed the coverings from them; while the chiefs were discussing the previous matters, they saw three very large ships sailing along, and the last was the ‘Long Serpent.’ Now, of those large ships that had passed by earlier, which the men thought to be the ‘Long Serpent,’ the first was the ‘Crane’ and the last the ‘Short Serpent.’ But when they saw the ‘Long Serpent,’ and no one disagreed, everyone knew that now indeed Olaf Tryggvason was sailing by. Then they went to their ships and got ready to row into battle. Now a pact had been formed between the chiefs, King Svein, King Olaf, and Earl Eirik, that each one of them would receive a third of Norway if King Olaf was killed; moreover, whoever first boarded the ‘Long Serpent’ would claim all the loot taken from it, and each of them would keep the ships they managed to clear. ¤ Earl Eirik had a very large longship that he typically used on his Viking raids; there was a beard on both the prow and stern, and thick iron plates extending from the top of the beard down to the waterline.

113 ¶ Now when Earl Sigvaldi & his men headed in towards the islet, observed closely Thorkel Dydril of the ‘Crane’ and the captains of the other ships sailing with him, what he was doing, and they too lowered sail, and rowing after him, called out to him to know why thus he was faring. ¤ The Earl answered that he was going to bide the coming of King Olaf, for most like did it seem that war was at hand. ¤ So then they likewise let their ships lie-to until such time as Thorkel Leira with the ‘Short Serpent’ was come up and with him too the three other ships which were following him, and the same tidings were told unto them; then they also lowered sail, laid-to and bided the coming of King Olaf. ¤ But when the King sailed out towards the isle, then rowed out into the sound the whole of the hostile fleet even for to meet him; and his men witnessing this same prayed the King sail his way, and not engage in battle with so large an host. ¤ But King Olaf stood up on the poop, and shouted with a loud voice: ‘Let no men of mine lower sail or think of fleeing; never have I fled in battle. May God look to my life, for never will I turn to flight.’ And it was done even as the King said. Thus saith Hallfrod:

113 ¶ As Earl Sigvaldi and his men approached the islet, Thorkel Dydril of the ‘Crane’ and the captains of the other ships sailing with him closely observed what he was doing. They also lowered their sails and rowed after him, calling out to ask why he was behaving that way. ¤ The Earl replied that he was waiting for King Olaf, as it seemed likely that war was imminent. ¤ So, they too let their ships drift until Thorkel Leira with the ‘Short Serpent’ arrived, along with the three other ships following him, and the same news was shared with them. Then they also lowered their sails, stopped, and waited for King Olaf to arrive. ¤ However, when the King sailed toward the isle, the entire enemy fleet rowed out to meet him; seeing this, his men urged the King to sail away and avoid fighting such a large force. ¤ But King Olaf stood on the poop and shouted loudly, "Let none of my men lower their sails or think of fleeing; I have never backed down in battle. May God protect my life, for I will never turn to flee." And it was done exactly as the King commanded. Thus says Hallfrod:

‘Fain would I name those words,

‘I would gladly name those words,

Which Olaf’s warriors tell us

Which of Olaf’s warriors tells us

The lord deed-mighty spake there,

The lord spoke there,

To his men before the battle.

To his soldiers before the battle.

The warlike King forbade

The aggressive King forbade

His champions to think of flight,

His champions to consider escape,

And how they live, the words the loved one of the people spoke.’

And how they live, the words that the beloved person of the people spoke.

¶ So were sounded the horns for the assembling of the ships; and the King’s ship was in the midst of the fleet, with the ‘Short Serpent’ on one side and the ‘Crane’ on the other. Now when they were about to lash together the prow of the ‘Long Serpent’ and stern of the ‘Short Serpent,’ the King observed what was being done, and he cried out bidding them lay the 114 big ship more forward, & not let her be astern of all the ships in the fleet. Thereon answered Ulf the Red: ‘If we are to lay the “Serpent” as much longer ahead as she is longer than other ships hard will the day’s work be behind the gunwales.’ Said the King: ‘I knew not that I had a forecastle man who was both red and afraid,’ Ulf made answer back, ‘Turn not thou thy back there on the poop more than I turn mine when I guard the prow.’ ¤ Now the King had a bow in his hand, and placing an arrow on the string thereof he turned him towards Ulf; then cried Ulf, ‘Shoot another way, King, thither where it is needed more greatly; what I do, I do for thee.’

¶ The horns sounded to gather the ships, and the King’s ship was in the center of the fleet, with the 'Short Serpent' on one side and the 'Crane' on the other. As they were about to tie together the bow of the 'Long Serpent' and the stern of the 'Short Serpent,' the King noticed what was happening and shouted for them to move the big ship farther forward, not to let her lag behind all the other ships in the fleet. Ulf the Red replied, ‘If we move the ‘Serpent’ as much further ahead as she is longer than the other ships, it'll be tough to keep up with the work.’ The King responded, ‘I didn’t know I had a forecastle man who was both red and scared.’ Ulf retorted, ‘Don’t turn your back on the poop more than I do when I’m guarding the bow.’ Now, the King had a bow in his hand, and as he placed an arrow on the string, he turned toward Ulf; then Ulf shouted, ‘Shoot somewhere else, King, where it’s needed more; what I do, I do for you.’

¶ King Olaf towered high on the poop of the ‘Serpent,’ and easy was it to know him from other men. ¤ A golden shield had he, and a gold-wrought helmet, & a short red kirtle over his shirt of mail. ¤ Now when King Olaf saw that the fleets were dividing and banners were being set up before the chiefs, asked he: ‘Who is the captain of that host which is right over against us?’ It was told him that it was King Svein Two-beard with the host of the Danes. Then answered he: ‘Afraid are we not of those blenchers, no heart is there in the Danes. But what chief is behind those banners yonder on our right?’ It was told him that there was King Olaf, with the Swedish host. ‘Better were it for the Swedes to stay at home and lick the blood from their bowls than to board the “Serpent” under thy weapons.’ ‘But whose are the ships lying out yonder on the larboard of the Danes?’ ‘They pertain,’ came the answer, ‘to Eirik Hakonson.’ Then answered King Olaf, ‘Good reason, methinketh, hath he to meet us, and from that fleet may we await the fiercest of fights, seeing that they too are of Norway even as we ourselves.’

¶ King Olaf stood tall on the deck of the ‘Serpent,’ easily distinguishable from the others. ¤ He had a golden shield, a helmet made of gold, and wore a short red tunic over his chainmail shirt. ¤ When King Olaf saw the fleets separating and the banners being raised before the leaders, he asked, “Who is the captain of the host right in front of us?” He was told it was King Svein Two-beard leading the Danes. Then he replied, “We are not afraid of those cowards; the Danes have no courage. But what leader is behind those banners over there on our right?” He was informed that it was King Olaf with the Swedish forces. “It would be better for the Swedes to stay home and lick the blood from their bowls than to board the ‘Serpent’ with your weapons.” “But whose ships are out there on the left of the Danes?” “They belong to Eirik Hakonson,” came the response. King Olaf then said, “He has good reason to confront us, and from that fleet, we can expect the fiercest of battles, since they are also from Norway, just like us.”

¶ Thereafter separated the Kings one from another for the onset. King Svein laid his ship against the ‘Long Serpent’; and King Olaf the Swede lay-to farther out & grappled from the prow the outermost ship of King Olaf Tryggvason; and 115 over against the other side lay Earl Eirik. And even so there ensued a dire and strenuous conflict. Albeit did Sigvaldi, the Earl, let his ships fall astern and took he no part in the battle. Thus saith Skuli Thorsteinnson, he that himself was with Earl Eirik that day:

¶ After that, the Kings separated for the battle. King Svein positioned his ship alongside the 'Long Serpent'; and King Olaf the Swede stayed further out and engaged the outermost ship of King Olaf Tryggvason from the front; and 115 on the opposite side was Earl Eirik. A fierce and intense fight followed. However, Sigvaldi, the Earl, held back his ships and did not participate in the battle. Thus says Skuli Thorsteinnson, who was with Earl Eirik that day:

‘The Frisian wolf I followed

‘The Frisian wolf I tracked’

(And in my youth gat honour)

(And in my youth gained honor)

With Sigvaldi, there where the spears whistled

With Sigvaldi, where the spears whistled

(Now wax I old);

(Now I'm old)

When bloody swords we bore

When we carried bloody swords

There off the mouth of the Svold

There off the mouth of the Svold

In the south, in the battle-storm,

In the south, in the chaos of battle,

And met the hero of wars.’

And met the hero of wars.

And Hallfrod too saith of these tidings:

And Hallfrod also says about this news:

‘Methinks full much was missed

"I think a lot was missed."

(Many to flight did turn them),

(Many to flight did turn them),

That chief who spurred the fight

That leader who incited the battle

Was among the men of Throndhjem.

Was among the people of Trondheim.

The valiant King alone

The brave King alone

’Gainst the two Kings did fight,

’Gainst the two Kings did fight,

(Glorious to tell it now)

(It's great to share now)

And for a third too the Earl.’

And for a third too the Earl.

¶ The battle to them all waxed very fierce & bloody; the forecastle men of the ‘Long Serpent’ & the ‘Short Serpent’ and the ‘Crane’ threw anchors and grapplers on to the ships of King Svein, and thus could they attack them from above so that they cleared every ship unto which they could cling and thereto hold fast. King Svein and those of his company who could escape made what way they could to other of his ships and thereon drew thence out of bow-shot, and so it came to pass that it fared with this fleet even as King Olaf Tryggvason had foretold. ¤ Then Olaf, he that was King of the Swedes, brought his ships up into the self-same places left by those of Svein, but natheless hardly was he come nigh to the big 116 ships than it went with him the same as with the others; even so that lost he many men and some of his ships, and thereafter he too drew back. But Earl Eirik laid his bearded ship alongside the outermost ship of King Olaf & with fierceness cleared it, and straightway cut it adrift from its lashings; then went he alongside the one that was next, and with it fought until that too was cleared. Then fell the crews to escaping from the lesser ships on to those that were larger; but cut the Earl every ship from its lashings even as soon as it was cleared, & thereon came up once more from all sides Danes and Swedes into the battle over against the ships of King Olaf. Eirik the Earl lay ever alongside one or other ship fighting thus in hand to hand fight, and as the men fell on his ship, Danes and Swedes, other true men took their place. Thus saith Halldor:

¶ The battle became very intense and bloody; the crew members of the ‘Long Serpent’, the ‘Short Serpent’, and the ‘Crane’ threw anchors and grappling hooks onto King Svein's ships, allowing them to attack from above and clear each ship they could grab onto and hold fast. King Svein and the members of his crew who managed to escape made their way to his other ships and pulled back out of range. What happened to this fleet turned out just as King Olaf Tryggvason had predicted. ¤ Then Olaf, the King of the Swedes, brought his ships into the same spots left by Svein’s fleet, but as soon as he got near the large ships, he faced the same fate as the others; he lost many men and some of his ships, forcing him to retreat as well. But Earl Eirik positioned his ship next to the outermost ship of King Olaf and fiercely cleared it, quickly cutting it loose from its moorings; then he moved to the next ship, engaging in battle until that one was also freed. The crews then began escaping from the smaller ships to the larger ones; but the Earl cut every ship from its moorings as soon as it was cleared, and soon Danes and Swedes came back into the fight against King Olaf’s ships. Earl Eirik always fought alongside one ship or another in hand-to-hand combat, and as men fell on his ship, both Danes and Swedes, other loyal fighters took their places. Thus says Halldor:

‘Of sharp swords the brunt

"Of sharp swords the impact"

O’er the “Long Serpent” went;

Over the “Long Serpent” went;

There golden spears did clash

The golden spears clashed.

And the men fought long,

And the guys fought long,

In battle of foemen

In battle of warriors

Went forth to the south

Headed south

Men of Sweden against him,

Swedish men against him,

And Danish swordsmen doughty.’

And Danish swordsmen are brave.

¶ Then waxed the battle very fierce, and men fell thick and fast, and so at the end befell it that all the ships that pertained unto King Olaf were cleared save and except the ‘Long Serpent,’ & by that time all those of his folk who were still able to bear arms were come aboard of her. ¤ Then did Earl Eirik bring his bearded ship alongside the ‘Serpent’ and thereon ensued a fight with man at sword’s length from man. ¤ Thus saith Halldor:

¶ Then the battle became very fierce, and men fell quickly and in large numbers, and in the end, all the ships belonging to King Olaf were cleared except for the ‘Long Serpent,’ and by that time, all of his people who were still able to fight had come aboard her. ¤ Then Earl Eirik brought his bearded ship alongside the ‘Serpent,’ and a fight broke out with men fighting sword to sword. ¤ Thus says Halldor:

‘Into so hard a trap fell now the “Long Serpent”

‘Into such a tough trap fell now the “Long Serpent”

(The shields were cut asunder, together clashed the swords),

(The shields were split apart, and the swords clashed together),

And when the axe-bearer laid his bearded ship high bulwarked beside the “Serpent,”

And when the axe-wielder positioned his bearded ship with high walls next to the "Serpent,"

The Earl did victory win at Holm.’

The Earl won the victory at Holm.

117

¶ Earl Eirik took his stand in the forehold of his ship encompassed by a wall of shields, & his men fought both with trenchant arms, and by the thrusting of spears, and by the throwing of everything that could be used as a weapon, though some shot with the bow or threw javelins with the hand. From all sides had the war-ships been brought up around the ‘Serpent,’ and so great was the shower of weapons which fell on her, and so thickly flew the arrows and javelins from all sides, that men could but hardly ward off the missiles with their shields. The men that were with King Olaf had ere now waxed so furious that they had climbed up on to the bulwarks to the end that they might reach their foemen with their swords and slay them; but many of their foes would not come so nigh alongside the ‘Serpent’ that they could be beguiled into close combat, whereas a many of the folk of Olaf being unmindful that they were not fighting on a level field themselves fell overboard and so sank down together with their weapons. Thus saith Hallfrod:

¶ Earl Eirik stood in the front hold of his ship surrounded by a wall of shields, and his men fought not only with sharp weapons but also by thrusting spears and throwing anything that could be used as a weapon. Some shot arrows while others hurled javelins. Warships had surrounded the ‘Serpent’ from all sides, and the barrage of weapons raining down on her was so intense, with arrows and javelins flying from every direction, that it was tough for the men to defend themselves with their shields. The men with King Olaf had become so enraged that they climbed up onto the bulwarks to reach their enemies with their swords and kill them. However, many of their opponents stayed back, unwilling to come close to the ‘Serpent’ to engage in close combat. On the other hand, many of Olaf's men, forgetting that they were not fighting on even ground, fell overboard and sank along with their weapons. Thus says Hallfrod:

‘From the “Serpent” sank they down, wounded in the fight;

‘From the “Serpent” they sank down, injured in the battle;

Give way or flee they would not, resisting to the last.

Give way or run away, they would not, standing firm until the end.

Though glorious the King may be who steers the “Serpent”

Though the King who pilots the “Serpent” may be glorious,

Such men as these will long be lacking where’er she strideth.’

Such men will be hard to find wherever she steps.

¶ It happened that in the narrow-hold of the “Serpent,” shooting with his bow and arrow more fiercely than any other man that was on the ship, stood Einar Tambarskelfir. Now it was against Earl Eirik that Einar had his direct venture, and struck he the top of the tiller-head, over above the head of the Earl, sending in his arrow with such force that it penetrated to the very binding of the shaft. ¤ The Earl looked at it, and asked if it was known who was shooting thus; then on the instant Einar shot another arrow which went so nigh unto the Earl that it passed betwixt his side and his arm, and so far through the staying-board that the barb stood out on the other side thereof. ¤ Then spake the Earl to that man whose name 118 some say was Fin, but as others have it was of Finnish§ kith and kin. ¤ Exceeding apt was he as an archer, so spake Eirik unto him saying: ‘Shoot thou yonder big man in the narrow-hold,’ & even as he said the words did the arrow of Fin strike the bow of Einar just as he was drawing it for the third time. Then was the bow broken in twain, & Olaf said, ‘What brake there so loudly?’ & Einar made answer: ‘Norway from thy hand, O King.’ ‘So great a breaking asunder hath not happened yet, I trow,’ quoth the King; ‘take my bow and shoot therewith,’ and saying so threw he him his own bow, and Einar taking it strained it even beyond the arrow-head. ‘Too weak,’ said he, ‘too weak is the prince’s bow,’ and throwing it back again to the King took he his shield and sword, and fell to hand-fighting.

¶ It happened that in the cramped hold of the “Serpent,” Einar Tambarskelfir was shooting with his bow and arrow more fiercely than any other man on the ship. Einar was targeting Earl Eirik directly, and he struck the top of the tiller-head just above the Earl's head, sending his arrow in with such force that it penetrated all the way to the binding of the shaft. ¤ The Earl looked at it and asked if anyone knew who was shooting like that; at that moment, Einar shot another arrow that came so close to the Earl that it passed between his side and his arm, going through the staying-board far enough that the barb stuck out on the other side. ¤ Then the Earl spoke to a man whose name some say was Fin, but others claim he was of Finnish descent. ¤ He was extremely skilled as an archer, so Eirik said to him: ‘Shoot that big man in the cramped hold,’ and just as he finished speaking, Fin's arrow struck Einar's bow at the very moment he was drawing it for the third time. The bow broke in two, and Olaf asked, ‘What broke so loudly?’ Einar answered, ‘Norway from your hand, O King.’ ‘Such a loud breaking has not happened yet, I believe,’ said the King; ‘take my bow and shoot with it,’ and as he said this, he tossed his own bow to Einar. Einar took it and strained it beyond the arrow-head. ‘Too weak,’ he said, ‘the prince’s bow is too weak,’ and tossing it back to the King, he took up his shield and sword and started fighting hand-to-hand.

¶ King Olaf being himself on the poop of the ‘Serpent,’ full oft that day shot with his bow, but upon occasion made he use of javelins, and ever threw two at once. Then as time wore on saw he, as his glance sped along the ship, that albeit his men swung ever their swords and smote full fast, yet nevertheless their swords were cutting but ill, and he cried out loudly to them: ‘Are ye wielding your swords carelessly since, as I see, they do not cut?’ One of the men made answer: ‘Our swords are blunt and very much notched.’ Then went the King down into the fore-hold, and setting up the lid of the high-seat took from out of the chest beneath many sharp swords and gave them out to his men, and when he thrust down his right arm into the chest it was seen that blood was running from under his mail-shirt, and no man at that hour wot in what part he had been wounded.

¶ King Olaf stood on the back of the ‘Serpent,’ frequently shooting with his bow throughout the day. Occasionally, he also used javelins, throwing two at a time. As time passed, he noticed that even though his men swung their swords and struck quickly, their swords weren't cutting well. He shouted to them, “Are you using your swords carelessly? I can see they’re not cutting!” One of the men replied, “Our swords are dull and badly nicked.” The King then went down into the forehold, lifted the lid of the high seat, and took out several sharp swords from the chest beneath. When he reached into the chest with his right arm, blood was seen dripping from under his mail shirt, and at that moment, no one knew where he had been wounded.

¶ Even the stoutest defence on the ‘Long Serpent,’ and that the most deadly, was put up by those stout men that were in the fore-hold and in the prow and stern, for truly were they picked men, and the bulwarks in those places were higher than in other parts of the ship. Even so soon as ever the men 119 amidships began to fall, and only a few of those about the mast were left standing on their feet, made Eirik an attempt to board the ‘Serpent,’ and up came he on to her, himself the fifteenth man. ¤ Then was it that Hyrning, he that was own brother-in-law of Olaf, set over against Eirik with a band of followers and the mightiest fight of all waged they then, and the end thereof was of such a fashion that had the Earl himself to draw back even unto his own ship; and of the men that adventured with him on to the ‘Serpent’ were some wounded and most others slain.

¶ Even the strongest defense on the ‘Long Serpent,’ and the deadliest, was put up by those brave men in the fore-hold and at the prow and stern, for they were truly exceptional fighters, and the barriers in those areas were taller than in other parts of the ship. As soon as the men in the middle began to fall, and only a few near the mast remained standing, Eirik attempted to board the ‘Serpent’ himself, making it there as the fifteenth man. ¤ That was when Hyrning, Olaf’s brother-in-law, faced off against Eirik with a group of followers, and they fought the fiercest battle of all. The outcome was such that the Earl himself had to retreat back to his own ship; among the men who accompanied him onto the ‘Serpent,’ some were wounded and most were killed.

¶ And thereafter was there yet again a hard struggle, & many men fell on board the ‘Serpent’; & as the crew who held the defence of her began to thin tried Earl Eirik to board her for the second time, but again met he with valiant opposition. When the fore-castle men on the ‘Serpent’ saw this went they aft and safeguarded the ship over against the Earl, & made a stubborn defence. But so many were the men who were fallen on the ‘Serpent’ that were the bulwarks perforce in many places empty, and the men of the Earl now came aboard her on every side; then were those men who were still standing to arms and having the guardianship of the ship forced to fall back aft, even unto the place where the King was standing. Thus saith Halldor the Unchristened, telling how Earl Eirik cheered on his men:

¶ After that, there was yet another fierce struggle, and many men fell on the ‘Serpent.’ As the crew defending the ship began to dwindle, Earl Eirik tried to board her for the second time, but once again he faced strong resistance. When the men on the forecastle of the ‘Serpent’ saw this, they moved to the back and secured the ship against the Earl, making a determined stand. But so many men had fallen on the ‘Serpent’ that the bulwarks were empty in many spots, allowing the Earl’s men to board from all sides. Those who were still armed and guarding the ship were forced to retreat to the aft, to where the King was standing. Thus says Halldor the Unchristened, recounting how Earl Eirik rallied his men:

‘Astern across the thwarts shrank the men of Olaf

‘Behind across the seats shrank the men of Olaf

Valiant the lord cheers on his hot-headed followers,

Valiant the lord encourages his impulsive followers,

When the warriors had closed all issue to the doughty King

When the warriors had cut off all options for the brave King

The clash of weapons turned towards the Wend-slayer.’

The clash of weapons focused on the Wend-slayer.

¶ Now it came to pass that Kolbiorn the Marshal went up on to the poop even to the King, and greatly did they resemble one another in apparel and weapons; and Kolbiorn was also a right big and comely man. ¤ Yet once again ensued there a fight full fierce in the fore-hold, but because that there were now come up on to the ‘Serpent’ even as many men of the 120 Earl as the ship would hold, and seeing that his ships were lying on all sides around the ‘Serpent,’ & moreover few folk left on her for defence against so strong a host, fell the main of the men of Olaf very shortly thereafter, albeit were they men both strong and stout of heart. Then did King Olaf himself, and Kolbiorn, leap over-board each on his own side. Now the men of the Earl had put out small boats & were busy slaying those that took to the sea, and when the King leapt overboard would they have taken him captive and brought him before Earl Eirik, had not King Olaf held up his shield above him and dived headlong into the deep. Kolbiorn, on the other part, thrust his shield under him and thus protected himself against the javelins which were being thrown up from the boats beneath, but he fell into the sea in such wise that his shield was beneath him & therefore could he in no wise dive so swiftly, & so was he taken & haled up into a boat. Then the foe deeming him to be the King brought him before the Earl, but when the Earl discovered that it was not King Olaf but Kolbiorn, gave he the latter quarter. At this moment did all they of the King’s folk who were still alive leap overboard from the ‘Serpent’; and Hallfrod saith that Thorkel Nefia, he that was brother to the King, leapt last of all overboard:

¶ Eventually, Kolbiorn the Marshal climbed up to the poop deck to join the King, and they both had a striking resemblance in their clothing and weapons; Kolbiorn was also a tall and handsome man. ¤ Once again, a fierce battle broke out in the fore-hold, but many of the Earl's men had boarded the ‘Serpent,’ filling it to capacity, and since their ships surrounded the ‘Serpent’ and there were few defenders left, Olaf's men quickly began to fall, despite their strength and bravery. Then King Olaf himself and Kolbiorn jumped overboard, each from their own side. The Earl's men had launched small boats and were actively attacking those who had jumped into the sea, and when the King leapt into the water, they tried to capture him and bring him before Earl Eirik. However, King Olaf raised his shield over himself and dove deep into the water. Kolbiorn, on the other hand, used his shield to protect himself from the javelins being thrown from the boats below, but he fell into the sea in such a way that his shield was underneath him, which prevented him from diving quickly. As a result, he was captured and dragged into a boat. The enemy, thinking they had caught the King, brought him before the Earl, but when the Earl realized it was not King Olaf but Kolbiorn, he granted him quarter. At that moment, all of King Olaf's surviving men jumped overboard from the ‘Serpent’; and Hallfrod said that Thorkel Nefia, the King's brother, was the last to jump overboard.

‘Stroke-doughty Thorkel saw the “Crane,”

‘Stroke-courageous Thorkel saw the “Crane,”

Yea, and the “Serpents” twain floating deserted;

Yup, and the two "Serpents" were drifting alone;

Boldly had he fought e’er the wearer of the arm-rings,

Boldly had he fought before the wearer of the arm-rings,

Stout-hearted in combat, into the sea plunged,

Stout-hearted in combat, into the sea plunged,

And by swimming saved his life.’

And by swimming, he saved his life.

¶ Now hath it been afore fair written that Earl Sigvaldi joined forces with King Olaf in Wendland; ten ships had the Earl and withal an eleventh whereon Astrid, she that was daughter to the King and wife to Sigvaldi, had her men. ¤ When King Olaf leapt overboard all the hosts shouted cries of victory, and then did the Earl and his men unship their oars & row to the fight. Of this speaketh Halldor the Unchristened:

¶ Now it has been previously recorded that Earl Sigvaldi allied with King Olaf in Wendland; the Earl had ten ships and also an eleventh where Astrid, the daughter of the King and Sigvaldi's wife, had her men. ¤ When King Olaf jumped overboard, all the troops cheered with cries of victory, and then the Earl and his men stowed their oars and rowed into battle. Of this speaks Halldor the Unchristened:

121

‘From far and near the Wendmen’s craft

‘From far and near the Wendmen’s craft

To battle hastened;

To fight quickly;

The lean sword-clashers

The agile swordsmen

Clanged with iron mouths;

Clanged with metal mouths;

Din of swords at sea was there

Din of swords at sea was there

(Wolves’ fare the eagle tore),

(Wolves’ meal the eagle tore),

The lads’ dear leader strove

The guys' beloved leader tried

Ere many from him fled.’

Before many ran away from him.

¶ Now rowed away the Wendland cutter, whereon were Astrid’s men, back to Wendland, and straightway did many men say that King Olaf must have drawn off his shirt of mail in the water, dived down away from the long-ship, and thereafter swum even to the Wendland cutter and so been brought to shore by the folk of Astrid. ¤ And many are the tales which have been told by certain men of the journeyings of King Olaf; nevertheless in this wise speaketh Hallfrod:

¶ Now the Wendland cutter, with Astrid’s men, has rowed away back to Wendland, and immediately many people said that King Olaf must have taken off his chainmail in the water, dived away from the longship, and then swum to the Wendland cutter, where he was brought to shore by Astrid’s people. ¤ There are many stories told by various people about King Olaf’s adventures; however, this is what Hallfrod says:

‘I wot not whether he who stilled the raven’s hunger

‘I don’t know whether he who satisfied the raven’s hunger

Should of me be praised as of the living or the dead,

Should I be praised as one who is living or as one who is dead,

Since of a truth his men tell either tale

Since it's true, his men tell all sorts of stories.

(Bootless of himself to question) though wounded was he surely.’

(Bootless of himself to question) though wounded was he surely.

But howsoever this may have been, never more returned King Olaf Tryggvason to his realm of Norway; yet in this wise speaketh Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

But whatever the case may be, King Olaf Tryggvason never returned to his kingdom of Norway; yet in this way speaks Hallfrod the Troublous-skald:

‘He who the tidings told that the lord was living

‘He who brought the news that the lord was alive

Had long for Tryggvi’s trusted son a fighter been.

Had long been a fighter for Tryggvi’s trusted son.

’Tis said the King from out the steel-storm came;

It’s said the King came out of the steel storm;

Alas, ‘tis worse than this, methinks, for of truth all facts are lacking.’

Alas, it's worse than this, I think, because honestly, all the facts are missing.

And this again:

And this again:

‘When the land-host with men in numbers towards the Holder’s

‘When the land-host with many men approaches the Holder’s

War-wont King did fare, it scarce could be (so heard I)

War-worn King did go, it was hardly possible (so I've heard)

122 That the King belovéd could with life escape

122 That the beloved King could escape with his life

(Folk seemed not truth to tell) from out the battle.

(Folk seemed not truth to tell) from out the battle.

Some men e’en tell this skald that wounded is the King,

Some men even tell this poet that the King has been wounded,

Though from the spear-storm saved and eastwards gone.

Though saved from the storm of spears and moved eastward.

But tidings from the south now tell the slaying of the King

But news from the south now reports the killing of the King.

In the great fight (endure no more can I the wavering talk of men).’

In the great fight (I can't take the uncertain words of people anymore).

¶ With the victory that he encompassed did Earl Eirik Hakonson gain even the ‘Long Serpent’ and much booty, and steered he the ‘Serpent’ far out of the battle. Thus said Halldor:

¶ With his victory, Earl Eirik Hakonson gained the ‘Long Serpent’ and a lot of treasure, and he navigated the ‘Serpent’ far away from the battle. Thus said Halldor:

‘Thither the “Serpent” had borne him,

‘There the “Serpent” had taken him,

The helmeted chieftain, to the great sword-play,

The helmeted chief, to the impressive sword fight,

(Then were the ships dight).

(Then were the ships ready).

But south, in the din of the battle, gladly the Earl took the “Serpent”

But down south, in the chaos of the battle, the Earl gladly took the "Serpent."

(Heming’s high-born brother in blood did dye the swords).’

(Heming’s noble brother by blood did dye the swords).’

¶ Now Svein the son of Earl Hakon even at this time was betrothed to Holmfrid the daughter of Olaf King of Sweden. When Olaf the Swedish King, Svein the Danish King and Earl Eirik divided the realm of Norway between them, then had Olaf the Swedish King four counties, to wit, Throndhjem, the two Mores & Raumsdal; and eastward to him pertained Raumariki from the Gaut (Göta) river to Svinasund. ¤ This dominion did King Olaf make over to Earl Svein on the self-same conditions as the tribute paying kings or earls had held their lands aforetime from superior kings. Earl Eirik gat five counties in Throndhjem, also Halogaland and Naumdalen, the Fjords & Fialir, Sogn and Hardaland & Rogaland, and Agdir from the north right to Lidandesnes (the Naze). ¤ Thus saith Thord Kolbeinson:

¶ At this time, Svein, the son of Earl Hakon, was engaged to Holmfrid, the daughter of King Olaf of Sweden. When King Olaf of Sweden, King Svein of Denmark, and Earl Eirik divided the kingdom of Norway among themselves, King Olaf received four counties: Throndhjem, the two Mores, and Raumsdal. To the east, he ruled over Raumariki, from the Gaut (Göta) river to Svinasund. ¤ King Olaf granted this territory to Earl Svein on the same terms that tribute-paying kings or earls had previously held their lands from higher-ranking kings. Earl Eirik acquired five counties in Throndhjem, as well as Halogaland and Naumdalen, the Fjords and Fialir, Sogn and Hardaland, Rogaland, and Agdir from the north all the way to Lidandesnes (the Naze). ¤ Thus says Thord Kolbeinson:

‘I wist that save for Erling (bounteous chief whom I praise)

‘I know that except for Erling (generous leader whom I admire)

Erewhile the “hersirs” mostly were friends unto the earls;

Earl, back in the day, the "hersirs" were mostly friends of the earls;

The battle ended the land all southward from Agdir

The battle ended the territory all the way south of Agdir.

123 To Veiga, or farther north, was subject made to Eirik.

123 To Veiga, or further north, was subjected to Eirik.

Under the lord the land prospered; & this ’twas good should be.

Under the lord, the land thrived; and this was as it should be.

His duty he thought it to hold o’er the northmen his hand.

His duty, he believed, was to keep his hand over the Norsemen.

Now hath died Svein the king south of us, so the tale goes

Now King Svein has died to the south of us, or so the story goes.

(The strength of most doth fail, and waste are his manors for grief).’

(The strength of most fails, and his estates are wasted from grief).

¶ Svein the King of the Danes was now once more the possessor of Vik, which had been his aforetime; to Earl Eirik he gave Raumariki and Hedemark, to be held as a fief. Svein Hakonson, he that was the finest man that men have ever looked on, received earldom from Olaf the Swede. Eirik and Earl Svein were alike baptized into and made profession of the true Faith, but even so long as they ruled over Norway gave they licence to every man that he should please himself about what creed he would cleave to, & moreover maintained they the old laws honourably and likewise all the customs of the land; therefore were they justly men who were well-beloved and good rulers. Now in all matters having concern in the ruling of the realm of the twain brothers was Earl Eirik ever the more prominent.

¶ Svein, the King of the Danes, once again owned Vik, which had been his before. He gave Raumariki and Hedemark to Earl Eirik to hold as a fief. Svein Hakonson, the most impressive man anyone had ever seen, received an earldom from Olaf the Swede. Eirik and Earl Svein were both baptized and professed the true Faith, but while they ruled Norway, they allowed everyone the freedom to choose their own beliefs. They also upheld the old laws and traditions of the land, making them just leaders who were well-liked. In all matters concerning the governance of the realm, Earl Eirik was always more prominent among the two brothers.

125

THE SAGA OF HARALD THE
TYRANT, MXXX-MLXVI

126

I(It)T befell in the days of the fall of King Olaf that Harald, the son of Sigurd Sow, the stepbrother of King Olaf the Saint, bore his share in the great battle of Stiklastad. ¤ Even there it befell Harald that he was smote down, but he gained the life of his body by flight with others that bore him company. Thus saith Thiodolf:

I(It)During the time of King Olaf's fall, Harald, the son of Sigurd Sow and the stepbrother of King Olaf the Saint, fought in the great battle of Stiklastad. ¤ There, Harald was struck down, but he escaped with his life by fleeing alongside those who were with him. Thus says Thiodolf:

‘Nigh the hill, a battle-storm

Near the hill, a battle-storm

I heard drive toward the King,

I heard you driving toward the King,

But the burner of the Bulgars§

But the burner of the Bulgars§

His brother well supported.

His brother was very supportive.

Unwillingly from fallen Olaf

Reluctantly from fallen Olaf

Was the prince sundered,

Was the prince torn apart,

And his head he hid;

And he hid his head;

Then was he twelve winters

Then he was twelve years old.

With added three thereto in age.’

With three more years added to that.

¶ It was Rognvald Brusason who bare Harald out of the battle, and brought him to a certain peasant who lived in the forest, and that in a glade far from the haunts of man; and here was Harald leeched until he was whole of his wound. ¤ Thereafter fared forth the son of that peasant eastward with him across the Kjol (Kiolen), & as far as they were able to do so followed they forest tracks in lieu of the common way. ¤ Now in no wise wist the son of the peasant with what manner of man he was faring, & as they were riding through the wastes of the forest sang Harald thus wise:

¶ Rognvald Brusason was the one who saved Harald from the battle and took him to a peasant living in a forest, in a clearing far from people; here Harald was treated until he healed from his wounds. ¤ After that, the peasant's son traveled east with him across the Kjol (Kiolen), and they followed forest paths instead of the main road as much as they could. ¤ The peasant's son had no idea who he was traveling with, and as they rode through the desolate forest, Harald sang this:

‘From forest now to forest

"From forest to forest now"

Wend I my way with honour scant;

Wend I my way with little honor;

Who wists but in the future

Who knows but in the future

Wide fame may not be mine?’

Wide fame may not be mine?

¶ And thus fared he eastward through Jamtaland & Helsingland, and in due course was he come even to Sweden; there did he link his fortune with that of Rognvald Brusason and many others of the men of King Olaf that were yet alive after the mighty battle.

¶ And so he traveled east through Jamtaland and Helsingland, and eventually arrived in Sweden; there, he joined forces with Rognvald Brusason and many other men of King Olaf who were still alive after the great battle.

127

¶ Now in the spring thereafter gat they ships for themselves and in the summer fared eastward to Garda, where abode they the winter through with King Jarizleif. ¤ Thus saith Bolverk:

¶ Now in the following spring, they got ships for themselves and in the summer traveled eastward to Garda, where they stayed through the winter with King Jarizleif. ¤ Thus says Bolverk:

‘The sword’s blade, King, thou dried’st

‘King, you dried the sword’s blade’

When thou fared’st from the strife.

When you left the fight.

To the raven gav’st thou to eat;

To the raven you gave food;

The wolf howled on the wooded heights.

The wolf howled on the wooded hills.

But the year thereafter and thou wert

But the following year, you were

East in Gard, O doughty fighter,

East in Gard, O brave warrior,

Ne’er have I heard of a leader of hosts

Ne’er have I heard of a leader of hosts

More famed than thou wert.’

More famous than you were.

King Jarizleif made Harald & his men welcome right kindly, and even so became Harald captain of the land defence of the King & with him was joined Eilif, the son of Earl Rognvald. Thus saith Thiodolf:

King Jarizleif welcomed Harald and his men warmly, and as a result, Harald became the captain of the King's land defense, joined by Eilif, the son of Earl Rognvald. So says Thiodolf:

‘Where Eilif was,

‘Where Eilif is,

Alike they acted,

They acted alike,

Those chieftains twain

Those two chieftains

In wedge-like phalanx.

In a wedge formation.

Chased were the East Wends

The East Wends were chased.

Into a corner narrow,

In a tight corner,

Not easy for the Laesirs§

Not easy for the Laesirs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Was the law of the host.’

Was the law of the host.

¶ Some winters abode Harald in the realm of Garda, & fared forth for the most part eastward; then went he a journey to Greece, and in his company was a mighty following, and at that time likewise went he to Miklagard (Constantinople). Saith Bolverk:

¶ Some winters, Harald stayed in the land of Garda and mostly traveled east. Then he took a journey to Greece, accompanied by a large group, and during that time, he also went to Miklagard (Constantinople). Bolverk says:

‘The chilly shower drave forward

‘The cold shower pushed forward

The ship’s swart prows;

The ship's dark bows;

And barks all bravely armoured

And barks all bravely armored

Their sails bore by the coast-side.

Their sails moved along the coastline.

The metal towers of Miklagard

The metal towers of Constantinople

128 The prince saw from the prows;

128 The prince looked from the front of the boat;

Fair-bosomed ships were borne

Ships with fair bosoms were born

To the walls of the city.’

To the walls of the city.

At that time there ruled over Greece Queen Zoe the Wealthy and with her Michael Katalaktus. ¤ When Harald was come even unto Miklagard in the hardiness that was of his blood enterprised he service of the Queen, and even so did the men that were with him. ¤ Forthwith that same autumn took he ship on certain galleys with warriors who were adventuring on to the Greek sea. ¤ In those days was one named Gyrgir§ chief of the hosts, and he was also a kinsman to the Queen. Now it came to pass that Harald had not abode longtime with the host ere the Vaerings§ became much drawn to him, so that he and they adventured all together in a body whensoever there was fighting, and the end thereof was that Harald was chosen captain of all the Vaerings. Gyrgir and his hosts coasted in all directions among the Greek islands, and greatly plundered the corsairs.

At that time, Greece was ruled by Queen Zoe the Wealthy and her partner, Michael Katalaktus. ¤ When Harald arrived in Miklagard, driven by his adventurous spirit, he sought service with the Queen, and so did the men who accompanied him. ¤ That same autumn, he took a ship with some galleys and warriors who were exploring the Greek sea. ¤ In those days, there was a man named Gyrgir, the leader of the troops, and he was also a relative of the Queen. Soon after Harald joined the troops, the Vaerings were very drawn to him, so much so that they all banded together whenever there was a battle, and as a result, Harald was chosen as the captain of all the Vaerings. Gyrgir and his troops sailed around the Greek islands, plundering the corsairs significantly.

¶ Once it befell when they were faring overland, and were of a mind to pass the night in the woods, that the Vaerings were the first to come to the place where it was intended they should lie, and chose they for their tents even such position as was best and lay highest, for the country thereabout was boggy, and no sooner came the rain than was it ill living there over against where the land was low. Then came Gyrgir, & when he saw where the Vaerings had pitched their tents bade he them begone and pitch them in another place, since saith he, that he himself would have his tent even there. But thus spake Harald: ‘When ye are the first to come to the place for the camp then shall ye make choice of your place for the night, and it will behove us to pitch our tents elsewhere, even in whatever spot is open to us. So do ye now likewise; pitch ye your tents where ye will in any other spot that pertaineth. Methought was it the right of the Vaerings here in Greece to 129 be masters of their own matter & free in all things before all men, and that was it to the King and Queen only they owed obedience.’ ¤ On this bandied they words with so great heat that both sides fell to arming themselves, & right nigh came they to fighting, but ere that were the wisest men came up and they parted them. ¤ They said it was more in reason that these men should be of one mind on the matter, and a just decision made thereon betwixt them, so that never more might strife arise out of this cause. ¤ So then was agreed a meeting between them, & the best and wisest men were present thereat; and at that meeting was it counselled in such manner that all were of one mind, to wit, that lots should be borne in a cloth and cast between Greek and Vaering as to who should be the first to ride or row, or berth them in haven, or choose a spot for their tents; both of them henceforth to rest content with whatever the lot decreed. Thereafter was this done, and the lots were marked; then said Harald to Gyrgir; ‘Let me now see how thou markest thy lot, to the intent that we may not both mark them in the same fashion.’ ¤ So Harald looked and thereafter marked his lot and threw it into the cloth, and Gyrgir did likewise; but the man who was to draw the lot took up one between his fingers, and lifting his hand said: ‘These shall first ride and row and berth them in haven and choose them tent-places.’ Then did Harald seize the lot with his hand and throw it out into the sea, and when he had so done he said: ‘That was our lot.’ ¤ Gyrgir said: ‘Why didst thou not let more men see it?’ ‘Look you,’ answered Harald, ‘on that lot which is left, & I wot well thereon will you know your own mark.’ ¤ Then looked they at the lot, and all knew the mark to be that of Gyrgir. ¤ So was it adjudged that the Vaerings should have the choice in all those matters about which there had been strife. Sundry things befell likewise on which saw they not eye to eye, but ever it ended in such a fashion that Harald had his way.

¶ Once upon a time, while they were traveling overland and planning to spend the night in the woods, the Vaerings were the first to arrive at the spot where they intended to camp. They chose the best and highest location for their tents, as the surrounding area was boggy, and everything became uncomfortable as soon as it rained, especially in the low-lying parts. Then Gyrgir arrived, and when he saw where the Vaerings had set up camp, he told them to leave and find another spot because he wanted to pitch his tent right there. But Harald responded, “Since you were the first to arrive at the camp, you get to choose your spot for the night, and we'll set up our tents wherever else we can. So you guys do the same; pitch your tents wherever you want in any other area that’s available. I thought the Vaerings had the right here in Greece to be in charge of their own affairs and free in all matters, and that they only owed obedience to the King and Queen.” ¤ This led to a heated exchange, and both sides started preparing for a fight, but before it escalated, the wisest men stepped in and intervened. ¤ They suggested it would be more sensible for the two groups to reach an agreement and make a fair decision so that there would be no further conflict over this issue. ¤ They agreed to hold a meeting, and the best and wisest individuals were present. At the meeting, it was decided unanimously that lots should be drawn from a cloth to determine who would be the first to ride, row, dock, or choose a spot for their tents; both groups would henceforth accept whatever the lot decided. They followed through with this plan, and the lots were marked. Then Harald said to Gyrgir, “Let me see how you mark your lot so that we don’t label them the same way.” ¤ Harald observed and marked his lot, then placed it in the cloth, and Gyrgir did the same. The person who was to draw the lots picked one up between his fingers, raised his hand, and said, “These shall first ride, row, dock, and pick their tent spots.” . Then Harald grabbed the lot and threw it into the sea, saying, “That was our lot.” ¤ Gyrgir asked, “Why didn’t you let more people see it?” “Look,” Harald replied, “at the lot that’s left, and I’m sure you’ll recognize your own mark on it.” ¤ They looked at the remaining lot, and everyone recognized it as Gyrgir’s mark. ¤ So it was decided that the Vaerings would have the choice in all matters that had caused the disagreement. Various other issues arose as well, but it always ended up in a way that favored Harald.

130

¶ Plundering & pillaging whithersoever they went fared together both hosts during the summer, but when a battle was imminent would Harald cause his men to hold aloof therefrom, or at least over against that part where was the fight most open. ¤ Ever said he that he would take good care that he did not lose those that were of his company; but when a fight chanced and he with his men only were opposed to an enemy so fierce was he in battle that either must he win the day or die. For this reason oft-times it befell that when Harald was captain of the men the victory fell to him, whereas Gyrgir won naught. ¤ Now when the warriors saw how oft did this come to pass, said they one to the other that their cause would have better advancement an Harald were alone captain of the host; and blamed they the leader of the band, saying that he and his men were but bootless. To this Gyrgir made answer that the Vaerings would not yield him support, & bade them begone, whiles he fared with the rest of the host to be successful as far as in them lay. Even so, thereon went Harald from the host, and with him likewise the Vaerings and the Latin men, but Gyrgir kept the host of the Greeks. Then came to pass that which all had awaited, to wit, that Harald ever gained the victory & the plunder. Thereupon fared the Greeks home to Miklagard save only the young men who desired to win riches for themselves, and they gathered round Harald and took him for their leader. ¤ Then went he with his host westward to northern Africa, which the Vaerings called Serkland,§ and there he gained addition to his host. ¤ In Serkland won he eighty walled towns, some thereof surrendered to him, whereas others took he by might. ¤ Thereafter went he to Sikiley (Sicily). Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ Plundering and pillaging everywhere they went, both groups operated together during the summer, but when a battle was about to happen, Harald would keep his men at a distance, or at least on the side where the fighting was less intense. ¤ He constantly claimed that he would make sure not to lose any of his men; however, when the fighting started, he was so fierce that he either had to win or die. Because of this, it often happened that when Harald was leading, victory was his, while Gyrgir achieved nothing. ¤ When the warriors noticed how often this occurred, they said to each other that their chances would be better if Harald was the only captain, and they criticized their leader, claiming he and his men were useless. Gyrgir responded that the Vaerings wouldn’t support him and told them to leave while he tried his best with the rest of the group to be successful. Still, Harald left with his men, along with the Vaerings and the Latin soldiers, while Gyrgir remained with the Greek troops. Then what everyone had been waiting for happened: Harald continued to win victories and gather loot. The Greeks then returned home to Miklagard, except for the young men who wanted to gain riches for themselves, and they rallied around Harald and chose him as their leader. ¤ He then moved westward to northern Africa, which the Vaerings called Serkland, and there he increased his forces. ¤ In Serkland, he captured eighty fortified cities, some of them surrendered to him, while he took others by force. ¤ After that, he went to Sikiley (Sicily). Thus says Thiodolf:

‘Towns ten times eight in Serkland,

‘Towns ten times eight in Serkland,

Say I, then were taken,

Say I, then was taken,

The young hater of red-glowing gold

The young person who despises bright red gold

Rushed into the peril.

Rushed into danger.

131 Before the fighter went to rouse

131 Before the fighter went to wake

With clashing shields the Hilds,

With clashing shields, the Hilds,

Were they long the Serk-men’s foe,

Were they long the Serk-men’s enemy,

On the plains of Sicily.’

On the plains of Sicily.

Thus saith Illugi, the skald from Bryn:

Thus says Illugi, the poet from Bryn:

‘Harald under Michael strove

‘Harald fought under Michael

For south-lands with his sword

For southern lands with his sword

The son of Budli, as ’twas said

The son of Budli, as it was said

Showed friendship by his fellowship.’[§]

Demonstrated friendship through his support. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

¶ Now it came to pass that at this season was Michael King of Greece. ¤ Many winters abode he in Africa, and to himself acquired goods and chattels in plenty, gold likewise and all manner of precious things; but all the wealth which he took and thereof had not need for his maintenance sent he by his trusty men to Holmgard (Novgarod), to be bestowed into the hands and care of King Jarizleif. ¤ Exceeding wealth did he collect together there, as was like to be, forasmuch as he was pillaging in that part of the world the which is richest in gold and costly things. And so much did he accomplish withal that, as has been writ before, took he as many as eighty towns.

¶ At this time, Michael was the King of Greece. ¤ He spent many winters in Africa, accumulating lots of goods and possessions, including gold and all kinds of precious items. However, all the wealth he gathered, which he didn't need for his living expenses, he sent through his trusted men to Holmgard (Novgorod) to be entrusted to King Jarizleif. ¤ He amassed an incredible fortune there, as he was raiding in one of the richest areas of the world in terms of gold and valuable items. He achieved so much that, as previously mentioned, he captured as many as eighty towns.

¶ And being come to Sikiley did Harald lay waste on that isle, and set he his host over against a large town in which were many people. ¤ So strong were the walls thereof that he feared it were doubtful an he could brake them down. Now the townsfolk had enough of victuals and other commodities which were required to withstand a siege, so hit Harald on the craft of bidding his fowlers to catch small birds, which had nests in the town & flew out during the day to seek food. On the backs of these birds caused he to be tied shavings of red pine-wood on which had he poured melted wax and brimstone; fire thereto was set, and the birds even so soon as they were loose, flew with one accord at once to the town with the intent to seek their young and to hie them to their own nests which were under the roofs. ¤ And these roofs were thatched 132 with reeds or straw. ¤ Then the fire from the birds spread to the eaves, and though each bird bore but a little burden of fire nevertheless in a brief space was kindled a great fire, for many birds bore fire to the roofs that were of the town. Thereafter there burned one house after the other until the town itself was all aflame, and all the people came out therefrom and begged for grace. ¤ Yea was this that same folk that for many a day had talked proudly and with mocking despite of the Greek host and the chief thereof. Harald gave quarter to all men who craved it, and thereafter held authority over this town.

¶ After arriving in Sicily, Harald ravaged the island and positioned his army against a large town filled with many people. ¤ The walls were so strong that he doubted he could break them down. The townspeople had enough supplies to endure a siege, so Harald devised a plan to have his fowlers catch small birds that had nests in the town and flew out during the day to find food. He tied shavings of red pine wood, which he had covered in melted wax and brimstone, to the backs of these birds; then he set fire to them. As soon as the birds were released, they flew towards the town, instinctively seeking their young and returning to their nests under the roofs. ¤ Those roofs were thatched with reeds or straw. ¤ The fire from the birds spread to the eaves, and even though each bird carried only a small amount of fire, it quickly ignited a large blaze as many birds set the roofs on fire. Soon, one house after another caught fire until the entire town was ablaze, and all the people rushed out, begging for mercy. ¤ Indeed, this was the same group that had arrogantly mocked the Greek army and its leader for many days. Harald spared all those who pleaded for mercy and then took control of the town.

¶ Another town was there to which Harald went with his host, & right well peopled was it and strong withal, so much so indeed that it could not be thought that he would be able to make assault thereon. Flat land and hard lay round about the walls thereof, so Harald set his men to dig a trench from the place whence a brook flowed, & that in a deep gulley wherein men from the town could not spy. ¤ The earth of the trench threw they out into the water and let the stream bear it away; and in this work they continued even both by night and by day with fresh shifts after a spell. ¤ After this fashion did the host advance on the town day by day; and the townsmen flocked to the battlements & both sides shot at one another, but by night did all betake themselves to sleep. ¤ Now when Harald wot that this hole that was in the earth was so long that it must have come under and past the walls of the town bade he his men arm themselves, & towards dawn went they into the trench, and when they came to the end thereof dug they up above their heads until they came to stones set in lime; and this was the floor of a stone hall. Anon they brake up the floor and ascended into the hall, and there sat many of the townsmen eating and drinking, and great was the mischance of these good men for they were taken unawares. The Vaerings went about with drawn swords, and straightway 133 killed some of them though others fled, to wit, those who could get out. ¤ Some of the Vaerings sought after these townsmen while others went to the gates to set them open, and by this way in marched the host that pertained unto Harald. ¤ Then did the townsfolk flee, though many prayed for mercy, and mercy did all receive who gave themselves up. ¤ In this way was it that Harald was possessed of the town, and therewith acquired exceeding wealth.

¶ Another town was there that Harald went to with his army, and it was well-populated and strong, so much so that it seemed unlikely he could launch an attack on it. The land around the walls was flat and hard, so Harald had his men dig a trench from the source of a stream, in a steep gully that the townspeople couldn't see. The dirt from the trench was tossed into the water to be carried away by the current; they worked on this both night and day, switching off every so often. ¤ This is how the army moved closer to the town day by day; the townspeople gathered on the battlements, and both sides shot at each other, but at night everyone went to sleep. ¤ When Harald saw that the hole they had dug was long enough to go under and past the town's walls, he ordered his men to arm themselves. As dawn approached, they entered the trench, and when they reached the end, they dug upward until they hit stones set in lime; this was the floor of a stone hall. Soon they broke through the floor and climbed up into the hall, where many townspeople were eating and drinking, and they were caught completely off guard. The Varangians moved through with drawn swords, quickly killing some of them, while others fled if they could escape. ¤ Some of the Varangians chased after these townspeople while others went to open the gates, and this is how Harald's army marched in. ¤ The townsfolk then fled, although many begged for mercy, and everyone who surrendered was granted mercy. ¤ In this way, Harald took possession of the town and gained immense wealth.

¶ The third town to which they came was the one that of all of the island had waxed largest and strongest, and to it pertained most importance both by reason of the wealth and the number within its walls. ¤ Even about this town lay great ditches, and the Vaerings marked that they could not win it by craft after such fashion as they had possessed themselves of the other towns aforesaid. And so it came to pass that long lay they before the town yet did they accomplish nothing, and the townsfolk seeing this waxed even bolder, and set up their array on the walls, & anon opened the gates of the town and called to the Vaerings, egging them on & bidding them enter; and they mocked at them for lack of boldness, averring that for fighting were they no better than so many hens. Harald bade his men behave themselves as though they wist not after what fashion were such things said: ‘Nought shall we accomplish,’ said he, ‘even if we storm the town; they will fling their weapons down under their feet upon us; and albeit an entrance we perchance effect with sundry of our folk, yet is the foe strong enough to shut them in, and shut the others out at their pleasure for they have put watches at all the gates of the town. ¤ No less mock will we make of them, however, and we will flaunt in their faces that we have no fear of them. Our men shall go forth on the plain as near the town as may be, having care nevertheless lest they come within bowshot, and weaponless must they go & hold sports one with another so that the townsfolk may wot that we care naught for their 134 array.’ ¤ After this fashion did they behave themselves for sundry days.

¶ The third town they arrived at was the largest and strongest on the island, and it held the most importance because of its wealth and the number of people within its walls. ¤ Huge ditches surrounded this town, and the Vaerings realized they couldn't take it by the same tricks they used to capture the other towns. So, they camped outside the town for a long time but accomplished nothing. The townspeople, seeing this, grew bolder and set up their defenses on the walls, then opened the gates and called out to the Vaerings, taunting them to come inside; they mocked them for their lack of courage, claiming that in battle they were no better than chickens. Harald told his men to act as if they didn’t care about the insults: “We’ll achieve nothing,” he said, “even if we storm the town; they’ll throw their weapons down at us, and even if we manage to get some of our people inside, the enemy is strong enough to keep them trapped and block out the others since they have guards at all the town gates. ¤ We’ll mock them too, and we’ll show them that we’re not afraid. Our men will venture out onto the plain as close to the town as possible, but they must be careful not to get within bowshot, and they should go unarmed and play games with each other so the townsfolk will see that we don’t care about their defenses.” ¤ They behaved like this for several days.

¶ Now of the Icelanders that were with Harald at this time is it recorded that Halldor the son of Snorri the Priest—he it was who took this chronicle back to his own land—and in the second place Ulf the son of Uspak, the son of Usvif the Wise, were the twain of them very strong & valiant men and much cherished of Harald. ¤ The pair were alike foremost in the sports on the plain. When things had thus happened for these sundry days, were the townsfolk minded to show even greater arrogance, & discarding their weapons mounted they up on to the walls and defiantly set open the gates of the town. Now the Vaerings seeing this betook themselves one day to their sports in such fashion that the swords that pertained to them were concealed beneath their cloaks and their helms beneath their hats. And after they had vied with one another awhile saw they that the townsfolk in no fashion entertained suspicion, thereon drawing their swords ran they forward to the gates. When the townsmen saw this advanced they bravely to meet them, standing fully armed, and thereon ensued a dire fight within the gates. ¤ To the Vaering folk pertained neither shield nor buckler, & in default thereof wrapped they their cloaks round their left arm; some were wounded, some killed, & all were hard pressed. ¤ Harald & the men with him who were in the camp hastened to their succour, but by then were the townsfolk come up on to the walls from whence they shot at & stoned those coming thitherwards. Yet more fierce grew the fight, & those within the gates bethought them help came at a slower gait than they could desire. Scarce was Harald come to the gates ere was slain his banner-bearer; then said he: ‘Halldor, do thou take up the banner!’ Halldor picked up the banner-staff, but he spoke unwisely: ‘Who will bear thy banner for thee when thou followest it so faint-heartedly as thou hast done now this while past?’ These 135 were words more of anger than of truth, for Harald stood the stoutest among men. Then hied they them into the gate, and great were the strokes given; but the outcome thereof was such wise that the victory was to Harald and he stormed the gates. Sore smote was Halldor, a deep wound gat he in the countenance, and to him was it a blemish all the days of his life.§

¶ At this time, among the Icelanders with Harald, it is noted that Halldor, the son of Snorri the Priest—who took this chronicle back to his homeland—and Ulf, the son of Uspak, the son of Usvif the Wise, were both very strong and brave men, much valued by Harald. ¤ They were equally prominent in the games on the plain. As these events unfolded over several days, the townsfolk grew even more arrogant and, discarding their weapons, climbed up onto the walls and defiantly opened the town gates. The Vaerings, noticing this, decided to engage in their games one day with their swords hidden under their cloaks and helmets beneath their hats. After competing for a while, they saw that the townsfolk were unaware, and then they drew their swords and rushed towards the gates. The townsmen, seeing this, bravely approached to confront them, fully armed, and a fierce battle broke out at the gates. ¤ The Vaering men had neither shields nor bucklers, so they wrapped their cloaks around their left arms; some were wounded, some killed, and all were under heavy pressure. ¤ Harald and his men in camp hurried to their aid, but by then, the townsfolk had climbed onto the walls and were shooting and throwing stones at those approaching. The fight grew fiercer, and those inside the gates realized that help was coming more slowly than they hoped. As Harald reached the gates, his banner-bearer was killed; then he said, “Halldor, pick up the banner!” Halldor took up the banner staff but spoke foolishly: “Who will carry your banner for you when you follow it so cowardly as you have been doing?” These were words more driven by anger than truth, for Harald was the bravest among men. They then rushed into the gate, and fierce blows were exchanged; however, the outcome was such that victory went to Harald, and he stormed the gates. Halldor was severely wounded, suffering a deep cut to his face, and it remained a blemish for him all his life.§

¶ The fourth town whereunto Harald was come together with his host was the stoutest of all those whereof we have yet told. So strong was it that they wist there was no hope that it could be taken by assault, and thereon beset they the town even by getting a ring around it so that no victuals could be taken therein. ¤ Now it chanced when Harald had been before it a while, fell he sick and betook himself to his bed; & he caused his tent be placed away from other tents so that he might have the ease that he should not hear the noise and disquiet of the host. Backwards & forwards to him oft fared his men, craving his counsel, and this was noted of the townsfolk who argued rightly that something had befallen the Vaerings, and thereon set they spies to discover what it might be. When the spies were come back even into the town brought they intelligence that the chief of the Vaerings lay sick, & for that cause had they not advanced on the town. As time waxed big grew the strength of Harald small, and his men became sorrowful and were heavy of heart. ¤ Now of all this had the townsfolk full knowledge. ¤ To such a pass came it that the sickness pressed Harald hard and his death was told throughout the whole host. Then went the Vaerings to speak with the townsmen, telling them of the death of their chief, & praying the priests to grant him a tomb in the town. ¤ Now when the townsfolk heard these tidings many were there, rulers of monasteries or of other big churches in the town, who wished much, each one of them, to have the body for his church, for well wotted each that it would bring them great offerings; so the whole 136 multitude of the priests clad themselves in their vestments and walked forth out of the town in procession well favoured and solemn, bearing shrines and holy relics. ¤ But made the Vaerings also a mighty funeral train; covered with a costly pall was the coffin borne aloft, and above this again were held many banners, & after the coffin in this wise had been borne in through the town-gates was it set down right athwart them in front of the opening thereof. Then did the Vaerings blow a war-blast from all their trumpets, & drew their swords, and the whole host of the Vaerings rushed out of their tents fully armed, and ran towards the town shouting and crying. The monks & other priests who had been walking in this funeral train vying with one another to be the foremost to go out and receive the offering, now vied twofold as speedily to be the farthest off, for the Vaerings slew every one who was nearest to them be he clerk or layman. After this fashion did they go about the whole of the town, putting the men to the sword and pillaging the churches, whence snatched they exceeding great wealth.

¶ The fourth town that Harald and his army reached was the strongest of all those we've mentioned so far. It was so fortified that they knew there was no chance of taking it by storm, so they surrounded the town to block any supplies from getting in. ¤ As it happened, after Harald had been camped outside for a while, he fell ill and went to bed; he had his tent set up apart from the others to avoid the noise and chaos of the camp. His men frequently came to him, seeking his advice, which the townspeople noticed, correctly assuming that something serious had happened to the Varangians. They sent out spies to find out what it was. When the spies returned to the town, they reported that the leader of the Varangians was sick, which explained why they hadn't attacked. As time went on, Harald's condition worsened, and his men became despondent and heavy-hearted. ¤ The townsfolk were fully aware of all this. ¤ Eventually, Harald's illness became so serious that news of his impending death spread throughout the camp. The Varangians then approached the townspeople, informing them of their leader's death and asking the priests to allow him a burial in the town. ¤ When the townspeople heard this news, many prominent figures from churches and monasteries in the town wanted the body for their own church, knowing it would bring them great donations; so, the priests all put on their robes and went out of the town in a well-organized and solemn procession, carrying shrines and holy relics. ¤ The Varangians also held a grand funeral procession; they carried a lavishly adorned coffin and many banners were held above it as they paraded through the town gates, placing it right across the entrance. Then the Varangians sounded a war cry from all their trumpets, drew their swords, and the entire Varangian army charged out of their tents fully armed, rushing toward the town, yelling and shouting. The monks and other priests, who had been competing to be the first to receive the offering, suddenly competed to get as far away as possible, as the Varangians killed everyone who was closest to them, regardless of whether they were clergy or laypeople. In this manner, they moved through the entire town, slaughtering men and looting the churches, from which they seized incredible wealth.

¶ Many summers fared Harald in warfare after this fashion alike in Serkland and Sikiley. ¤ Thereafter led he his host back to Miklagard, and abode there a short space ere set he again forth on a journey to Jorsalaheim (Palestine).§ There he left behind him all the gold he had gotten as payment from the Greek King, & the same did all the Vaerings who went on the journey with him. ¤ It is told that altogether Harald fought eighteen battles on these journeys. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ Many summers, Harald engaged in warfare in Serkland and Sicily. ¤ After that, he led his army back to Miklagard and stayed there for a short time before setting out on a journey to Jorsalaheim (Palestine).§ There, he left behind all the gold he had received as payment from the Greek King, and the same was true for all the Varangians who traveled with him. ¤ It's said that Harald fought a total of eighteen battles on these journeys. Thus says Thiodolf:

‘All men know that Harald

‘All men know that Harald

Eighteen battles grim hath fought,

Eighteen battles fought grimly,

Oft hath the peace of the chieftain been broken;

Often has the chieftain's peace been disturbed;

The gray eagle’s sharp claws

The gray eagle’s sharp talons

In blood didst thou dye, King,

In blood you stained, King,

Ever was the wolf filled ere thou fared’st homeward.’

Ever was the wolf filled before you headed home.

137

¶ Harald with his men had now betaken themselves to Jorsalaland (Palestine) and thence to Jorsalaborg (Jerusalem), and whithersoever he went in Jorsalaland were all the towns and castles surrendered unto him; thus saith Stuf, who had himself heard the King recount these things:

¶ Harald and his men had now gone to Jorsalaland (Palestine) and then to Jorsalaborg (Jerusalem), and wherever he went in Jorsalaland, all the towns and castles surrendered to him; this is what Stuf says, who heard the King tell these stories himself:

‘The blade-bold smiting warrior

The fearless warrior with a sword

To subjection brought Jerusalem.

Brought Jerusalem under control.

The smiling land was captive to him and the Greeks,

The smiling land was under his control and that of the Greeks,

And by their might, unburned withal,

And by their strength, untouched by fire,

Came the country under the warrior’s dictate.’

Came the country under the warrior’s rule.

¶ Here it is recounted that this land came unburned and unscathed into Harald’s power. Thereafter fared he to the Jordan and bathed himself therein, as is the way with other pilgrims. On the Sepulchre of the Lord, the Holy Cross, and other holy relics in Jorsalaland bestowed Harald great benefactions. Then did he make safe all the road to the Jordan, slaying robbers and other disturbers of the peace. Thus saith Stuf:

¶ Here it is told that this land came untouched and unharmed into Harald’s control. After that, he went to the Jordan River and bathed in it, like other pilgrims do. At the Lord’s Sepulchre, the Holy Cross, and other sacred relics in Jerusalem, Harald made generous donations. Then, he secured the entire route to the Jordan by defeating robbers and other troublemakers. Thus says Stuf:

‘By counsel and wrathful words the King of the Agdir folk

‘By advice and angry words, the King of the Agdir people

Withstood on the banks of the Jordan the treason of men,

Withstood on the banks of the Jordan the betrayal of men,

But for true trespass had folk to pay dearly;

But for real trespasses, people had to pay a heavy price;

Ill from the Prince suffered they.

Ill from the Prince suffered they.

(In Christ’s eternal house).’

(In Christ’s eternal home).

¶ After these things fared he back to Miklagard.

¶ After this, he went back to Miklagard.

¶ Now when Harald was returned to Miklagard from Jorsalaland was he minded to go to the north, even unto his own heritage; for it had come to his ears that the son of his brother, to wit, Magnus Olafson, was now King of Norway and of Denmark, and therefor gave he warning to quit his service with the King of Greece; but when Queen Zoe came to hear thereof waxed she very wrath & made dire complaint against Harald, averring that he had gone dishonestly to work with the wealth of the Greek King which had been taken in warfare what time Harald had been chief of the host. Now there was a damsel both young and fair, whose name was Maria, 138 and she was the daughter of the brother to Queen Zoe.[§] Afore had Harald sought the hand of this maid in marriage, and by the Queen had his suit been refused. It has been told here in the north by Vaerings, who were then serving in Miklagard, that among those who should wot well of the affair was it averred that Queen Zoe desired to have Harald for her own husband, & therein lay the cause of all that which befell when Harald desired to leave Miklagard, though mayhap otherwise was given out before all folk. At that time was Constantine Monomachus King of the Greeks, and together with Queen Zoe ruled he the kingdom. Wherefore was it on these counts that the King of the Greeks caused Harald to be seized and cast into prison.

¶ When Harald returned to Miklagard from Jorsalaland, he decided to head north to his homeland because he heard that his brother's son, Magnus Olafson, was now King of Norway and Denmark. So, he gave notice to leave his service with the King of Greece. However, when Queen Zoe heard this, she became very angry and made serious complaints against Harald, claiming he had dishonestly handled the wealth of the Greek King that had been taken during the time Harald was in command. There was a young and beautiful girl named Maria, the daughter of Queen Zoe's brother. Harald had previously sought her hand in marriage, but the Queen had refused his proposal. It has been said in the north by the Varangians serving in Miklagard that among those who knew the situation, it was believed that Queen Zoe wanted Harald as her husband, and that was the reason for everything that happened when Harald wanted to leave Miklagard, even though it was publicly claimed otherwise. At that time, Constantine Monomachus was King of the Greeks, ruling the kingdom alongside Queen Zoe. For these reasons, the King of the Greeks had Harald seized and thrown into prison.

¶ But as Harald was drawing nigh unto the prison there appeared unto him the holy King Olaf and bade him be of good cheer for that he would come to his aid; & there in the street was afterwards builded a chapel, and was it consecrated to King Olaf, & that chapel has stood there unto this very day.§ Now after such fashion was the prison builded that it had a high tower, & this was open at the top. Into the prison thereof was Harald thrown, and together with him were Halldor and Ulf. The night thereafter came a wealthy woman to the uppermost part of the prison, whither she had ascended by means of ladders, and with her were two serving-men and to either let they down a rope by which they drew the prisoners up. This woman had one time been healed by the holy King Olaf, and now had he appeared to her and laid upon her the injunction that she should release his brother from out of prison.Thereon hied Harald him to the Vaerings who with one accord rose to their feet when they beheld him, and acclaimed him welcome. ¤ Thereafter fell the whole of the host to arms and betook themselves to the place where the King was sleeping, and taking him captive thrust they out both his eyes. Thus saith Thorarin Skeggison in his lay:

¶ But as Harald was nearing the prison, the holy King Olaf appeared to him and encouraged him, saying he would come to his aid; and there in the street, a chapel was later built and consecrated to King Olaf, which has stood there to this day.§ The prison was constructed with a high tower that was open at the top. Harald was thrown into the prison along with Halldor and Ulf. The following night, a wealthy woman climbed to the top of the prison using ladders, accompanied by two servants, and lowered a rope to hoist the prisoners up. This woman had once been healed by the holy King Olaf, who had now appeared to her and instructed her to free his brother from prison. Then Harald hurried to the Vaerings, who all stood up in unison when they saw him and welcomed him. ¤ After that, the entire host armed themselves and went to where the King was sleeping, and they captured him, blinding him in the process. Thus says Thorarin Skeggison in his poem:

139

‘The bold prince gold obtained,

‘The brave prince got gold,

But the throned King of Greece gat blindness,

But the King of Greece, who sat on the throne, became blind,

And thereafter went with scars most grievous.’

And afterwards, they went on with deep scars.

Thus likewise saith Thiodolf the Skald:

So Thiodolf the Skald says:

‘The waster of wolves’ sorrow

‘The waste of wolves’ sorrow’

Let the eyes twain of the throned King be put out;

Let the two eyes of the crowned King be blinded;

The prince of the Agdir folk on the Eastern King

The prince of the Agdir people on the Eastern King

Laid a grisly mark whereby was he horribly blinded.’

Laid a gruesome mark that left him horribly blind.

In the twain of these lays concerning Harald, & also in many other songs, recorded is it how that he himself put out the eyes of the Greek King; but in lieu of thus singing, had they known it to be truer, full well might they have named a duke or count or some other nobleman. But Harald himself and the other men that were with him themselves boasted of this deed.§

In the midst of these songs about Harald, and in many other tales, it is recorded that he personally blinded the Greek King; however, instead of singing this, if they had known the truth, they might have rightly named a duke or a count or another nobleman. Yet Harald and the other men with him proudly boasted about this act.§

¶ That same night went Harald and his men to the chamber wherein Maria lay sleeping, & by force bare her away. Then betaking themselves to where their galleys rode took they twain of them and anon rowed into Siavidarsund,§ but when they were come thither found they that the iron chain was stretched right athwart the inlet, and so Harald commanded his men to fall to their oars on both the galleys, & those who were not rowing were all to run aft, and each one to have in his hand his own baggage-bag. ¤ In this fashion they ran the galleys on to the chain, and as soon as they were fast and the speed was stayed commanded he all his men to run forward. Then that galley whereon was Harald plunged forward, and after it had swayed on the chain slid from off it; but the other brake as it rode the chain, and many were drowned, albeit some were taken up out of the water. After this fashion did Harald escape from Miklagard, & thence fared he forth into the Black Sea. But ere he sailed from land he set the maid ashore, & gave her trusty followers to take her back to Miklagard; and he bade her ask her kinswoman Zoe how much 140 power she had over him, or if her power had been able to hinder him from getting the maiden. Thereafter sailed Harald northward to Ellipalta§ and thence fared all over the East-realm.§ On this journey made Harald certain merry verses which together number sixteen, & all have the same refrain: this is one of them:

¶ That same night, Harald and his men went to the room where Maria was sleeping and forcibly took her away. They made their way to where their ships were docked, took two of them, and quickly rowed into Siavidarsund,§. However, when they arrived, they found that an iron chain was stretched right across the entrance. So, Harald ordered his men to start rowing on both galleys, while those who weren’t rowing had to run to the back, each holding their own bag. ¤ In this manner, they rushed the galleys against the chain, and once they were stuck and the speed came to a halt, he commanded all his men to move forward. Then the galley with Harald on it surged ahead, and after it rocked on the chain, it slid off; but the other one broke as it hit the chain, and many drowned, though some were rescued from the water. This is how Harald escaped from Miklagard and then set out into the Black Sea. But before he sailed away from the land, he set the girl ashore and handed her trusted followers to take her back to Miklagard; he told her to ask her relative Zoe how much power she had over him, or if her influence could have stopped him from capturing the girl. After that, Harald sailed northward to Ellipalta§ and then traveled all across the Eastern realm.§. On this journey, Harald wrote a number of cheerful verses, totaling sixteen, all with the same refrain: this is one of them:

‘Past Sicily, far out, forged the ship;

‘Beyond Sicily, far out, the ship was built;

Proudly she strode and ably ’neath our feet

Proudly, she walked and confidently under our feet

Never before had Norseman come so far amain,

Never before had a Norseman come so far quickly,

Yet saith the Maid of the gold-rings in Garda that she scorns me.’

Yet says the Maid of the gold rings in Garda that she looks down on me.

¶ By this, allusion made he to Ellisif, the daughter of King Jarizleif of Holmgard.

¶ By this, he was referring to Ellisif, the daughter of King Jarizleif of Holmgard.

¶ When Harald was come to Holmgard did King Jarizleif receive him with exceeding great kindness, and there abode he the winter through; at that time, moreover, took he into his own keeping all the gold and various other precious goods which he had sent thither out of Miklagard. So much wealth was indeed collected together, that no one there in the north had seen so great an amount before in the ownership of one man. On three occasions[§] the while he was in Miklagard had Harald ta’en his share in the spoiling of palaces, for it was a law that every time a Greek King died the Vaerings should have palace-spoil; at that hour might they go through all the palaces of the King, wherein his hoards of wealth were garnered, and take at will as much as ever they could lay hands on.

¶ When Harald arrived in Holmgard, King Jarizleif welcomed him with great generosity, and he stayed there for the entire winter. During that time, he also took control of all the gold and various other valuable items he had sent from Miklagard. The amount of wealth gathered was so substantial that no one in the north had ever seen such a huge collection owned by a single person. While he was in Miklagard, Harald participated in raiding palaces on three occasions because it was a law that whenever a Greek King died, the Varangians were entitled to the spoils of the palace. At that time, they were allowed to go through all the King’s palaces, where his treasures were stored, and take as much as they could get their hands on.

¶ That winter gave King Jarizleif to Harald his daughter in wedlock, her name was Elizabeth but Norwegians called her Ellisif. To this Stuf the Blind is witness in the following:

¶ That winter, King Jarizleif married his daughter to Harald. Her name was Elizabeth, but the Norwegians called her Ellisif. Stuf the Blind is a witness to this in the following:

‘The alliance that he wished

"The alliance he wanted"

Gat the prince of the Agdirs;

Gat, the prince of the Agdirs;

Gold amain won the friend of the men,

Gold quickly became the friend of the men,

And to boot the King’s daughter.’

And on top of that, the King's daughter.

141

¶ So it came to pass that ere long there arose some discord betwixt Magnus and Harald, and then were many men so evil-minded that they wrought bad blood betwixt the Kings.

¶ So it happened that before long, some conflicts arose between Magnus and Harald, and there were many people so malicious that they created hostility between the Kings.

¶ Now after the departure of Harald in the manner aforesaid, Svein Ulfson went on sleeping. Later made he close inquiry anent the journey of Harald; and when he came to know that Harald and Magnus had entered into covenant, and had now an host one with the other, steered he a course eastward alongside the coast of Skani and abode there with his host, until it came to his ears in wintertime that Magnus and Harald had fared northward even to Norway with their hosts. Thereupon shaped Svein a course southward (west) to Denmark, and that winter took he possession by force of all the dues of the King.

¶ After Harald left, Svein Ulfson continued to sleep. Later, he asked about Harald's journey, and when he learned that Harald and Magnus had teamed up and were now mobilizing their forces against each other, he set sail eastward along the coast of Skani and stayed there with his troops until he heard in winter that Magnus and Harald had traveled north to Norway with their armies. Then, Svein changed his course southward (west) to Denmark, and that winter he forcibly took control of all the king's dues.

¶ So soon as the spring was come King Magnus and King Harald called out a muster from all Norway. ¤ Now it befell once upon a time that both the Kings were lying in the self-same haven, and the day thereafter Harald being the first to be ready sailed forthwith, and in the evening hove he to in the haven wherein he and Magnus had covenanted to lie that night; and brought he his ship into the King’s berth, and hoisted his tilts. ¤ King Magnus, he that had later in the day sailed forth, found also that haven, but when he was come perceived he that the men of Harald had by then gotten their tilts up; & saw he furthermore that Harald was lying in the berth of the King and that there was he minded to lie. Even so soon as his men had struck sail said King Magnus unto them: ‘Now shall my men take their places by the bulwarks and fall to their oars, and the others shall undo their weapons and arm themselves, and if Harald and his men gainsay us and will not make way, then will we fight them.’ When King Harald saw that King Magnus was minded to give battle spake he to his men and said: ‘Cut the hawsers and let us put off; wroth is now kinsman Magnus.’ So said so done; and the 142 ships of Harald were hove out of berth, and King Magnus put his ships into their place. ¤ When this had been accomplished went King Harald with sundry of his men up on to the ship of King Magnus, & the King greeted him well and bade him welcome. Then said King Harald: ‘I thought that we were come among friends; but just now I misdoubted that thou wouldst let this be the case; but true it is that children are petulent & I will not account it otherwise than that this was a childish deed.’ Then said King Magnus: ‘It was a kin-deed, not a child’s-deed; I can in good sooth remember what I gave and what I refused, but an it were allowed that this little matter were now done in our despite another would soon arise. In all things will we keep the covenant that we made, but thou on thy part must fulfil that which was agreed upon.’ Then said King Harald: ‘There is also an old custom which hath it that the wisest giveth way,’ & therewith went he back even to his own ship. In such like dealings betwixt the Kings was it difficult to hold the balance; the men to King Magnus swore even that he was in the right, but those who were dullards deemed that Harald had been slighted. ¤ The men that were of King Harald’s following said it were well and right that Magnus should have the berth had the two Kings come thither at the same time, but that King Harald could not be called upon to leave the berth wherein he were lying afore; and they declared that Harald had acted well and wisely, but those who wished to make the worst of things said that King Magnus desired to break the covenant, and that he had done King Harald wrong and injustice. ¤ Soon unwise men were talking so much about quarrels of this kind that discord arose between the Kings, and many things befell which the Kings took each after his own fashion albeit thereof is but little set down in writing.

¶ As soon as spring arrived, King Magnus and King Harald called for a muster from all over Norway. ¤ One day, both Kings happened to be in the same harbor, and the next day, Harald was the first to get ready and sailed out immediately. In the evening, he arrived in the harbor where he and Magnus had agreed to stay that night; he brought his ship into the King's berth and set up his tent. ¤ King Magnus, who had sailed out later in the day, also found that harbor, but when he arrived, he noticed that Harald's men had already set up their tents; he saw that Harald was in the King's berth, where he intended to dock. As soon as his men had taken down the sails, King Magnus said to them: ‘Now my men will take their places at the bulwarks and start rowing, while the others prepare their weapons and arm themselves. If Harald and his men oppose us and won't give way, then we will fight them.’ When King Harald saw that King Magnus was prepared for battle, he spoke to his men and said: ‘Cut the ropes and let’s set sail; my relative Magnus is angry now.’ So it was done; Harald's ships were moved out of the berth, and King Magnus positioned his ships where they belonged. ¤ After this, King Harald went aboard King Magnus's ship, and the King greeted him warmly and welcomed him. Then King Harald said: ‘I thought we had come among friends; but just now I feared you wouldn’t allow it to stay that way; but it’s true that children can be petulant, and I won't think of this as anything but a childish act.’ Then King Magnus replied: ‘It was a matter of kinship, not childishness; I can honestly remember what I gave and what I refused, but if this little issue is settled against us now, another will soon arise. We will stick to the agreement we made, but you must fulfill your part of it too.’ King Harald then said: ‘There’s also an old saying that the wisest one gives way,’ and with that, he went back to his own ship. In situations like these between the Kings, it was hard to maintain fairness; the men of King Magnus insisted he was right, while those who were foolish thought Harald had been insulted. ¤ Harald’s followers claimed that it was fair and right for Magnus to take the berth had both Kings arrived at the same time, but that Harald couldn’t be asked to leave the berth he was already in; they argued that Harald had acted well and wisely, but those who wanted to stir up trouble said that King Magnus was trying to break the agreement, and that he had wronged and done injustice to King Harald. ¤ Soon, foolish people were talking so much about these quarrels that discord arose between the Kings, and many things happened which each King interpreted in his own way, though very little has been recorded about it.

¶ So King Magnus & King Harald brought their fleet down to Denmark, and when Svein heard thereof fled he away to 143 Skani. The two Kings abode long in Denmark that summer, and brought the land into subjection; the autumn to them was in Jutland. There one night, when King Magnus lay abed, dreamt he that he himself stood there where his father King Olaf the Saint abode, & thought he that his father spake with him: ‘Which wilt thou choose, my son, to fare with me, or become of all kings the mightiest & live long, but to commit sin so great that thou wilt scarcely or never be able to atone for it?’ And he bethought that he answered, ‘I desire that thou choosest for me.’ ¤ Then the King seemed to answer: ‘Thou shalt fare even with me.’ King Magnus told his men of this dream. A little while later fell he ill of a sickness, and lay at a place called Sudatorp,§ and when he was nigh unto death sent he his brother§ Thorir to Svein Ulfson bidding the latter afford Thorir what help he might need, and with this message King Magnus also made it known that when his days should be ended it was his wish to have Svein to have dominion over the realm of Denmark, saying that it was meet that Harald should rule over Norway and Svein over Denmark. Thereafter died King Magnus the Good, & all folk mourned his death. Thus saith Od Kikina-Skald:

¶ So King Magnus and King Harald brought their fleet down to Denmark, and when Svein heard about it, he fled to Skani. The two Kings stayed a long time in Denmark that summer and brought the land under their control; they spent the autumn in Jutland. One night, while King Magnus was in bed, he dreamed that he stood where his father, King Olaf the Saint, was, and he thought his father spoke to him: ‘Which will you choose, my son, to come with me or to become the mightiest of all kings and live a long life, but commit such a sin that you will hardly be able to atone for it?’ He considered that he answered, ‘I want you to choose for me.’ Then the King seemed to reply, ‘You shall come with me.’ King Magnus shared this dream with his men. A little while later, he fell ill and lay at a place called Sudatorp, and when he was close to death, he sent his brother Thorir to Svein Ulfson, asking him to offer whatever help he could, and with this message, King Magnus also made it known that when his days were over, he wished for Svein to have dominion over the realm of Denmark, saying that it was appropriate for Harald to rule over Norway and Svein over Denmark. After that, King Magnus the Good died, and everyone mourned his death. Thus says Od Kikina-Skald:

‘Full many a tear did men shed

‘Full many a tear did men shed

When the mild King was borne to the grave.

When the gentle King was laid to rest.

Heavy the burden for those that he had benefited with gold,

Heavy is the burden for those he had helped with gold,

Sore were the hearts of the house carles,

Sore were the hearts of the house carles,

Their tears held they not back,

Their tears did not hold back,

And oft-times in sorrow now are his people down-cast.’

And often in sorrow, his people are downcast now.

¶ When he heard these tidings summoned King Harald his host to a Thing, and opened unto them a scheme whereof the purport was to fare forth to the Vebiorg Thing, and cause himself there to be acclaimed King of Denmark. ¤ Thence would he conquer his country, for he accounted Denmark his own heritage in succession to his kinsman Magnus in like manner as with the kingdom of Norway. ¤ And for this purpose 144 bade he his men give him their assistance, for then, said he, the Norwegians would be masters of the Danes for all time. Then up and spake Einar Thamberskelfir, and said, rather was it his duty to convey his foster-son King Magnus to the grave and to the latter’s father King Olaf, than to fight in a foreign land, or to covet ye might and dominion of another King; therefore concluded he his speaking by saying that better he deemed it to follow King Magnus dead than any other king living. Afterwards caused he the corpse to be ta’en and laid out in solemn state so that all might see it arrayed on board the King’s own ship. Thereafter all the men of Throndhjem and the Norwegians made them ready to return home with the body of King Magnus & the war-host was disbanded. Then did King Harald perceive that by so much was it his wisest policy to fare back even unto Norway and first of all things to make that country his own, and thereafter wax in power. So Harald hied him thither with the whole of his host thus unto Norway, and even so soon as he was come thither held he a Thing of the men of the land, and caused himself to be acknowledged King over the whole country; he fared right from the east, from Vik, and was acclaimed King by every folkland in Norway.

¶ When King Harald heard this news, he gathered his army for a Thing and shared a plan with them to travel to the Vebiorg Thing to be proclaimed King of Denmark. ¤ From there, he intended to conquer his country, as he believed Denmark was his rightful inheritance through his relative Magnus, just like the kingdom of Norway. ¤ For this reason, he asked his men for their support, saying that if not, the Norwegians would always dominate the Danes. Then Einar Thamberskelfir spoke up, stating that it was his duty to take his foster-son King Magnus to the grave alongside his father, King Olaf, rather than to fight in another country or seek power over another king. He concluded by saying he preferred to follow King Magnus in death than serve any other king alive. Afterwards, he arranged for the body to be laid out with honor so everyone could see it displayed on the King’s own ship. Then, the men of Throndhjem and the Norwegians prepared to return home with King Magnus's body, and the war-host was disbanded. King Harald then realized it was wiser to return to Norway and first claim that country before growing in power. So, he hurried there with all his men, and as soon as he arrived, he held a Thing with the locals and had himself recognized as King over the entire country; he traveled right from the east, from Vik, and was acclaimed King by all the regions in Norway.

¶ Einar Thamberskelfir journeyed to Norway with the corpse of King Magnus; with him fared all the host of the Throndhjem folk; & they took the body to Nidaros where it was buried in the chapel of Saint Clement wherein was then the shrine of the sainted King Olaf. ¤ King Magnus had been of middle height, with a countenance ruddy and frank, fair-haired was he, and eloquent; quick to think, strong to decide, bounteous to give; withal a mighty man of war and very valiant to boot; of all Kings was he the most beloved, & praised was he alike by friend and foe.

¶ Einar Thamberskelfir traveled to Norway with the body of King Magnus; along with him came all the people from the Throndhjem area; and they took the body to Nidaros, where it was buried in the chapel of Saint Clement, which then housed the shrine of the sainted King Olaf. ¤ King Magnus was of average height, with a ruddy and sincere face, fair hair, and a gift for words; sharp-minded, decisive, generous; he was also an impressive warrior and very brave besides; among all kings, he was the most loved, and he was praised by both friends and enemies alike.

¶ That autumn also was Svein Ulfson in Skani & was minded to fare eastward to the realm of Sweden; moreover thought 145 he that he would lay down the title of King which he had taken to himself in Denmark. Peradventure as he was mounting his horse rode certain men up to him & told unto him the tidings that King Magnus was dead, and how that all the host of Norway had quitted clean from Denmark. ¤ To this made Svein hasty answer & said: ‘I call God to witness that never hereafter will I flee the realm of Denmark even so long as I live.’ Therewithal mounted he his horse & rode southwards in Skani, & to him were forthwith many folk gathered. That winter conquered he the whole of Denmark, & all the Danes took him for their King. Thorir, the brother of King Magnus, came to Svein with the message of King Magnus, as has been afore writ, & Svein received Thorir with good countenance; tarried he long with Svein and it was well with him.

¶ That autumn, Svein Ulfson was in Skåne and was planning to head east to Sweden. He also thought about giving up the title of King that he had claimed in Denmark. While he was getting on his horse, some men rode up to him and told him the news that King Magnus was dead and that all the forces of Norway had completely left Denmark. ¤ Svein responded quickly, saying: ‘I swear to God that I will never flee the realm of Denmark for as long as I live.’ With that, he mounted his horse and rode south in Skåne, where many people quickly gathered around him. That winter, he conquered all of Denmark, and all the Danes accepted him as their King. Thorir, the brother of King Magnus, came to Svein with a message from King Magnus, as previously mentioned, and Svein welcomed Thorir warmly; he stayed with Svein for a long time and was treated well.

¶ After the death of King Magnus Olafson, had King Harald Sigurdson possession of the whole realm of Norway. ¤ And when he had ruled over Norway for one winter, & the spring was again incomen mustered he men from out of all the land, one half of the general host in men & ships, & thence sailed south to Jutland where he harried & burned even very widely; that same summer hove he to in Godnarfjord. At that time made King Harald this verse:

¶ After King Magnus Olafson died, King Harald Sigurdson took control of all of Norway. ¤ And once he had ruled Norway for one winter, and spring arrived, he gathered men from across the land, assembling half the general force in troops and ships, and then sailed south to Jutland, where he raided and burned extensively. That summer, he anchored in Godnarfjord. At that time, King Harald composed this verse:

‘While the linen-white woman

‘While the fair-skinned woman

Her song chants to her goodman,

Her song calls out to her good man,

The anchor of the oaken ship

The anchor of the wooden ship

We drop in Godnarfjord.’

We stop by Godnarfjord.

Then spake he to Thiodolf, and bade him add thereunto; and he sang:

Then he spoke to Thiodolf and asked him to add to it; and he sang:

‘Next summer (foretell I)

‘Next summer (I predict)’

The anchor more southward

The anchor further south

Shall hold the ship with its fluke;

Shall hold the ship with its anchor;

Deeper shall we cast it.’

"Let’s cast it deeper."

And Bolverk in his lay mentions that Harald fared to Denmark the summer following on King Magnus’s death:

And Bolverk in his poem mentions that Harald went to Denmark the summer after King Magnus’s death:

146

‘From that fair land the year thereafter

‘From that beautiful land the following year

A muster called’st thou out;

A muster called you out;

When thou ploughed’st the seas

When you plowed the seas

With sea-steeds full splendid.

With magnificent sea horses.

On darksome billow lay

On a dark wave lay

The dragons precious, and uneasy

The dragons are precious and uneasy.

The host thereof saw off land laden were the war-ships of the Danes.’

The host there saw the Danish warships leave the shore.

¶ It was at that time that they burned the homestead of Thorkel Geyser. He was a great chief, natheless were his daughters led bounden to the ships: the winter before had they shown themselves very scornful of Harald & had made mock of his war cruise to Denmark, & from cheese had they cut out anchors and said that most like these would well suffice to hold the ships of the King of Norway. Then was this chanted:

¶ It was then that they burned Thorkel Geyser's homestead. He was a great chief, yet his daughters were taken bound to the ships: the winter before, they had been very scornful of Harald and had mocked his war voyage to Denmark, and from cheese they had cut out anchors and said that these would probably be enough to hold the ships of the King of Norway. Then this was chanted:

‘Now from their whey cheeses cut

‘Now from their whey cheeses cut

The maids of Denmark rings for anchors,

The maids of Denmark ring for anchors,

And this gibe annoyance gave the King.

And this taunt annoyed the King.

Now see I maidens many in the morn

Now I see many young women in the morning.

Reach the King’s ships in fetters heavy:

Reach the King’s ships in heavy chains:

Fewer laugh now.’

Less laughing now.

¶ It is related that the look-out man who had observed the fleet of King Harald’s cried out to the daughters of Thorkel Geyser, ‘Ye Geyser daughters said that Harald would never come to Denmark.’ Quoth one of them, ‘That was yesterday.’

¶ It is said that the lookout who spotted King Harald’s fleet shouted to Thorkel Geyser’s daughters, ‘You Geyser girls claimed that Harald would never come to Denmark.’ One of them replied, ‘That was yesterday.’

¶ At a very high price did Thorkel ransom his daughters. Thus saith Grani:

¶ Thorkel paid a steep price to ransom his daughters. So says Grani:

‘Of tears her eyes

‘Of tears in her eyes

Were never dry;

Were never dry;

This wrong-headed woman

This misguided woman

In the thick Horn-woods.

In the dense Horn-woods.

The lord of Norway the fleeing

The lord of Norway is fleeing.

Foe to the shore drave;

Enemy to the shore drove;

For his daughters wealth amain

For his daughters’ wealth greatly

Had to pay their father.’

Had to pay their dad.

147

¶ The whole of the summer did King Harald harry in the realm of the Danes & gat to himself much plunder, natheless did he not there abide but fared he back to Norway in the autumn, and there tarried the winter through.

¶ King Harald spent the entire summer raiding in the land of the Danes and collected a lot of loot; however, he didn’t stay there but returned to Norway in the autumn and stayed through the winter.

¶ That same winter, which was even that one after the death of King Magnus, did King Harald take to wife Thora, the daughter of Thorberg Arnason. To them were born two sons, the elder of whom was Magnus, the younger Olaf. ¤ King Harald and Queen Ellisif had two daughters; one of these was named Maria, and the other Ingigerd. When that following spring was come, and of that spring have we writ afore, did King Harald muster his host and again fared forth to Denmark in the summer & harried there, & the same did he now one summer after the other. Thus saith Stuf the Skald:

¶ That same winter, which was the year after King Magnus’s death, King Harald married Thora, the daughter of Thorberg Arnason. They had two sons: the elder was Magnus and the younger was Olaf. ¤ King Harald and Queen Ellisif had two daughters; one was named Maria and the other Ingigerd. When the next spring arrived, as we have written before, King Harald gathered his army and once again went to Denmark that summer and raided there, just as he did in the summers that followed. Thus says Stuf the Skald:

‘Falster was wasted, and to its folk

‘Falster was wasted, and to its folk

Mischance befell (so I heard).

Bad luck struck (so I heard).

The raven his fill ate,

The raven ate his fill.

But rapine feared the Danes each year.’

But every year, the Danes were feared for their raids.

¶ Ever since the death of King Magnus had King Svein ruled the whole of the Danish realm; remained he at peace during the winters, but by summer went he out with his host & did threaten to journey north with the Danish host, and there do no less harm than Harald had done in Denmark. In the winter King Svein offered to meet King Harald in the River, and there fight together to the last, or else come to agreement; and thereafter, during that winter, were both one and other of them busied arming their ships, so that in the summer to come might one half of the general host be abroad. ¤ It was in that summer that there came from Iceland Thorleik Svein Ulfson; he had heard to wit, when he was north in Norway, that King Harald had fared south to the River against King Svein. Then did Thorleik chant this:

¶ Ever since King Magnus died, King Svein has ruled over the entire Danish realm. He stayed at peace during the winters, but in the summer, he would gather his army and threaten to march north with the Danish forces, intending to cause as much damage as Harald had in Denmark. In the winter, King Svein proposed a meeting with King Harald by the River to fight to the last man or to come to an agreement. After that, both of them spent the winter preparing their ships so that in the upcoming summer, one half of the combined forces could go out to battle. ¤ That summer, Thorleik Svein Ulfson arrived from Iceland; he had heard while he was in Norway that King Harald had traveled south to the River to face King Svein. Then Thorleik sang this:

‘’Tis awaited that in spear-storm

It's expected that in battle

On the sea-king’s path

On the sea king's path

148 The doughty men of inner Throndhjem

148 The brave men of inner Throndhjem

Will meet the hardy King.

Will meet the tough King.

God only can bring it to pass

God alone can make it happen.

That one of them there taketh

One of them takes

Life or land of the other;

Life or land of the other;

Little wots Svein of concord.’

Little wots Svein of concord.

And furthermore he chanted this:

And he also chanted this:

‘Harald the harsh who beareth

‘Harald the harsh who bears

Oft a red shield off the land,

Oft a red shield off the land,

Is guiding on Budli’s ways§

Is guiding on Budli’s methods __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The broad long-ships from the north.

The wide longships from the north.

But southward o’er the seas,

But south over the seas,

Doth come the warlike Svein

Here comes the warlike Svein

In animals gold-mouthed, masted,

In animals with gold mouths, masted,

And painted in colours fair.’

And painted in beautiful colors.

¶ To the appointed trysting-place came King Harald with his host, and there heard that King Svein was to the south and lying off Zealand with his fleet. Then did King Harald part his host, sending the greater number of the peasant-host back, but retaining to himself his body-guard & friends and feudatories, also that part of the peasant-host which had been mustered nighest to the Danes. ¤ They fared south (west) to Jutland, southward of Vendilskagi, & thereafter still south past Thioda, & went everywhere with the war-shield aloft. Thus saith Stuf the Skald:

¶ King Harald arrived at the designated meeting place with his army and learned that King Svein was to the south, positioned off Zealand with his fleet. King Harald then divided his army, sending most of the peasant soldiers back, but keeping his bodyguard, friends, and vassals, along with that part of the peasant army that was closest to the Danes. They headed south (west) to Jutland, south of Vendilskagi, and continued further south past Thioda, moving everywhere with their shields raised. Thus says Stuf the Skald:

‘Fled Thioda folk from meeting with the King,

‘The people of Thioda ran from meeting with the King,

Bold was he the stately dealer of blows.

Bold was he, the impressive dealer of blows.

Harald’s soul in Heaven.’§

Harald’s soul in Heaven.’ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

¶ They fared southward all the way to Heidaby, and when they were come thither seized they that town and burned it. Then a man that was thrall to King Harald wrought this:

¶ They traveled south all the way to Heidaby, and when they got there, they took over the town and set it on fire. Then a man who was a servant to King Harald did this:

‘Burnt from one end to another

‘Burnt from one end to another

Was the whole of Heidaby;

Was all of Heidaby;

Ruthless treatment this, methinks;

This treatment is ruthless, I think;

149 Our work, I trow, arouses grief in Svein.

149 I think our work makes Svein sad.

In the town spent I last night:

In the town I stayed in last night:

Ere the eighth hour the flames shot up from the houses.’

Before the eighth hour, flames erupted from the houses.

¶ Likewise Thorleik telleth in his poem that he heard that no battle befell at the River:

¶ Likewise, Thorleik says in his poem that he heard that no battle took place at the River:

‘Among the King’s followers

‘Among the King's supporters’

Each asks who doth not wot it

Each asks who does not know it

How ’twas that the prince avenger

How was it that the prince avenger

To Heidaby did hie him,

To Heidaby he hurried,

When Harald from the east with ships

When Harald from the east arrived with ships

Sped early, without reason,

Left early, no reason given,

To the royal town. In sooth

To the royal city. Truly

Destruction ne’er should have been done.’

Destruction should never have occurred.

¶ After this fared Harald northward and with him had he sixty ships, the greater number were large & well laden with what plunder had been taken in the summer. But as they were faring northward and past Thioda came down King Svein from the land with a large host; & he proffered King Harald to come ashore & do battle. Now King Harald had less than half as many men as Svein and so he bade Svein fight with him at sea. Thus saith Thorleik the Fair:

¶ After this, Harald headed north with sixty ships, most of which were large and loaded with the plunder collected over the summer. As they were sailing north past Thioda, King Svein came down from the land with a large army and challenged King Harald to come ashore and fight. King Harald had less than half the number of men as Svein, so he requested that Svein engage him at sea. Thus says Thorleik the Fair:

‘Svein, even he who was born to success in Midgard,

‘Svein, even he who was destined for success in Midgard,

Called on the mighty King in fight on land to meet him;

Called on the powerful King to confront him in battle on land;

But Harald shy of failing would liefer fight, quoth he,

But Harald, afraid of failing, would rather fight, he said,

Aboardship, since the bold King held the land.’

Aboard the ship, since the brave King ruled the land.

¶ Thereafter sailed Harald northward past Vendilskagi; but the wind was against them & they brought-to under Lesey where they remained the night. Then were the ships encompassed with a thick sea-fog, but when it was morning, & the sun rose, beheld they on the other side of the sea what seemed to them like burning fires. And King Harald being informed thereof gazed thereat, & said straightway: ‘Strike the ships’ tilts, and let the men fall to their oars. The Danish host hath come after us. The darkness hath lifted, I ween, there where 150 they are, and the sun is shining on their dragon-heads the which are overlaid with gold.’ And it was even as Harald said for behold there was come Svein, the Danish King, with a mighty host. ¤ Both the fleets now rowed with all speed, but the Danish ships were lighter under oars, the Norwegian ships being both water-logged and heavy laden. So the Danes drew on apace. ¤ Then did Harald perceive that this would never serve his purpose. Now his dragon was faring astern of all his other ships, and he commanded that some timber should be thrown overboard and apparel with other wares be placed thereon, and as the water was calm these things drifted with the current. ¤ When the Danes saw these goods drifting along on the sea those who were rowing ahead swerved aside after them, for they deemed it easier to take the goods as they were floating loose on the water than to seek them on board the Norwegian ships, and in this manner did their ships linger. When King Svein overtook them in his ship bade he them proceed, and said shame was it that with an host as large as his they could not take the Norwegians, to whom was but few men, and get the fellows into their power. ¤ Then began the Danes to row the harder again, and when King Harald saw that they were making way bade he his men lighten their ships by throwing overboard malt and wheat and swine-flesh, even to chopping open their kegs of drink, and for a while these aids availed them well. Then did King Harald command that the war-hurdles should be taken, also casks, and empty barrels, and be cast overboard and on them and in them were placed prisoners of war. ¤ Now when King Svein saw all of these floating together on the sea he ordered that the men should be rescued, and accordingly was this done. While his men were occupied in this their task, grew greater the distance between the fleets, and when the Danes were again about the chase had the Norwegians already made good their escape. Thus saith Thorleik the Fair:

¶ After that, Harald sailed north past Vendilskagi; however, the wind was against them, and they anchored under Lesey where they stayed the night. The ships were surrounded by thick sea fog, but when morning came and the sun rose, they saw what looked like burning fires on the other side of the sea. King Harald, informed of this, stared at it and said immediately: ‘Lower the sails, and let the men start rowing. The Danish army is following us. I think the darkness has cleared where they are, and the sun is shining on their dragon heads that are covered in gold.’ Just as Harald said, behold, Svein, the Danish King, had arrived with a mighty army. ¤ Both fleets began to row as fast as they could, but the Danish ships were lighter and faster, while the Norwegian ships were waterlogged and heavily loaded. So, the Danes quickly gained on them. ¤ Then Harald realized this would not work in his favor. His dragon ship was behind all his other ships, and he ordered that some timber be tossed overboard and other goods placed on top of it. Since the water was calm, these things floated with the current. ¤ When the Danes saw the goods drifting in the sea, those who were rowing ahead veered off after them, thinking it would be easier to grab the floating items than to search for them on the Norwegian ships, which made their ships slow down. When King Svein caught up to them in his ship, he urged them to continue and said it was shameful that, with an army as large as his, they couldn’t capture the Norwegians, who had so few men, and take them prisoner. ¤ Then the Danes started rowing harder again, and when King Harald saw they were gaining, he ordered his men to lighten their ships by throwing overboard malt, wheat, and pork, even chopping open their kegs of drink, which for a while helped them a lot. Then King Harald commanded that the war-hurdles, casks, and empty barrels be tossed overboard, and in them were placed prisoners of war. ¤ When King Svein saw all these things floating together on the sea, he ordered that the men be rescued, and so it was done. While his men were busy with this task, the distance between the fleets grew larger, and when the Danes were ready to chase again, the Norwegians had already made their escape. Thus said Thorleik the Fair:

151

‘I heard tell in what manner Svein

‘I heard tell in what manner Svein

The eastmen put to flight at sea,

The easterners were driven away at sea,

How the other King quick-minded gat him gone;

How the other King quickly got rid of him;

All the plunder of the Thrond-folk’s King

All the loot from the Thrond-folk's King

On the Jutland sea was floating;

On the Jutland Sea was floating;

And sundry ships lost he withal.’

And he lost several ships along with it.

¶ Under Lesey, did King Svein withdraw his fleet, and there found he seven Norwegian ships, but aboard them were only peasants and men who had been mustered for war. ¤ When King Svein took them begged they for quarter and offered money in ransom. Thus saith Thorleik the Fair:

¶ Under Lesey, King Svein pulled back his fleet and discovered seven Norwegian ships, but they were carrying only farmers and men who had been gathered for battle. ¤ When King Svein captured them, they pleaded for mercy and offered money for their release. Thus says Thorleik the Fair:

‘For grace did Harald’s friends stout-hearted

‘For grace did Harald’s friends stout-hearted

Pray the King, and they few laid down their arms;

Pray to the King, and those few put down their weapons;

The peasants ready-witted refused to fight thereafter,

The clever peasants refused to fight after that,

Speaking because their lives out they wished to live.’

Speaking because they wanted to live their lives.

¶ Anent King Harald be it said that he was masterful and a strong ruler in his own land, a very sage man withal, & it be common talk that there was never a chief in the Northlands so wise or ready in resource as he. ¤ A great warrior also, and very valiant, stronger, & defter with weapons than any other man; but all this have we recorded before. ¤ Nevertheless the greater number of his doughty deeds go unrecorded, and this in part by reason of our lack of knowledge thereof, & in part by reason that we will not put in books tales for which there is no witness, even though in our hearing have such things been told. It beseemeth us better that something may be added hereafter than that much should need to be taken herefrom. About King Harald are many tales set forth in lays which the Icelandic men made to him or to his sons, & for this reason was he a firm friend to them. A firm friend also was he to all our countrymen, and once when there was a great famine in Iceland permitted King Harald four of his ships to carry meal to that island, and decreed that six bushels thereof should not cost more than a hundred ells of homespun; furthermore allowed 152 he those that were stricken by poverty to leave if so be that they could find themselves in victuals the voyage thro’ over to the main, and by these means was the land saved and the harvest thereof bettered. ¤ King Harald set up a bell for the church which was builded with timber sent hither by the sainted King Olaf, and raised on a site nigh by where the Althing takes place. Such memories have we here of King Harald & of many other great gifts which he granted to men that sought them. ¤ Halldor Snorrason and Ulf Uspakson, whereof we have afore wrote, hied them to Norway even into the service of King Harald. ¤ In manifold parts were they opposite one from the other. Halldor was very big & strong and handsome, and King Harald bore witness regarding him that he was among those of his men who altered least in unawaited circumstances: whether such might be peril or tidings of joy, or through things that might occur when danger was toward; never was he more pleased nor less pleased, never did he sleep more nor less; nor took meat & drink otherwise than as was his wont. Halldor was a silent man & harsh, speaking bluntly, also was he stubborn and unmeek; and this was not to the liking of the King since he had many other bold and willing men. ¤ Halldor abode with the King but a short time and then fared back to Iceland, and made to himself a home at Hiardarholt, abiding there till he was aged and become an old man.

¶ Concerning King Harald, it's said he was a powerful and strong leader in his own land, a very wise man overall, and it’s commonly believed that there was never a chief in the Northlands as clever or resourceful as he. ¤ He was also a great warrior, very brave, stronger and more skilled with weapons than anyone else; but we’ve covered all this before. ¤ However, many of his brave deeds remain unrecorded, partly due to our lack of knowledge about them, and partly because we refuse to write down stories for which there are no witnesses, even though we’ve heard such tales. It’s better for us to add something later than to remove much from what we have. There are many stories about King Harald found in lays that the Icelandic people made for him or his sons, which is why he was a loyal friend to them. He was also a steadfast friend to all our countrymen, and once during a great famine in Iceland, King Harald allowed four of his ships to transport grain to the island and decreed that six bushels should not cost more than a hundred ells of homespun; furthermore, he permitted those struck by poverty to leave if they could find food for the journey to the mainland, and through these means, the land was saved and its harvest improved. ¤ King Harald set up a bell for the church, which was built with timber sent here by the sainted King Olaf, raised near where the Althing takes place. Here, we have memories of King Harald and many other great gifts he granted to those who sought them. ¤ Halldor Snorrason and Ulf Uspakson, whom we have mentioned before, went to Norway to serve King Harald. ¤ They were quite different from one another. Halldor was very large, strong, and handsome, and King Harald remarked that he was one of his men who changed the least in unexpected situations: whether in danger or in joyous news, or during events that might occur when danger was at hand; he was never more or less pleased, never slept more or less, and ate and drank as he usually did. Halldor was a quiet and tough man, speaking bluntly; he was also stubborn and unyielding, which did not please the King, as he had many other bold and willing men. ¤ Halldor stayed with the King for only a short time before returning to Iceland, where he made a home at Hiardarholt, living there until he grew old.

¶ In great love dwelt Ulf Uspakson with King Harald; a very wise man was he, eloquent, strong, large-hearted, & resourceful. King Harald created him his marshal and gave him in wedlock Jorun the daughter of Thorberg whose daughter, to wit Thora, was wife to King Harald. The children of Ulf and Jorun were Joan the Strong of Rasvold, & Brigida, the mother of Sheep-Wolf, who was the father of Peter Burden-Swain§ who again was the father of Ulf Fly and of the other brothers and sisters of this latter. The son of Joan the Strong 153 was Erling, he that was the father of Archbishop Eystein and his brothers. ¤ King Harald gave Ulf the Marshal the rights of a feudatory and a grant of twelve marks with more than half a folkland in Throndhjem; this according to Stein Herdison in the lay of Ulf.

¶ Ulf Uspakson shared a deep bond with King Harald; he was a wise man, articulate, strong, generous, and resourceful. King Harald appointed him as his marshal and married him to Jorun, the daughter of Thorberg, whose daughter, Thora, was the wife of King Harald. Ulf and Jorun had children, including Joan the Strong of Rasvold and Brigida, the mother of Sheep-Wolf, who was the father of Peter Burden-Swain§ and, in turn, the father of Ulf Fly and other siblings. Joan the Strong's son was Erling, who was the father of Archbishop Eystein and his brothers. ¤ King Harald granted Ulf the Marshal feudal rights and a donation of twelve marks along with more than half a folkland in Throndhjem; this is noted by Stein Herdison in the lay of Ulf.

¶ Now it came to pass that King Magnus Olafson had caused the church of Saint Olaf§ to be builded in Nidaros on the self-same spot whereon his father’s body had rested for a night, and this spot was then above the town; there too builded he the King’s-House. ¤ The church was not finished when the King died. Harald completed that which was lacking to the church, and in the yard thereof laid he the foundation of a stone hall, but this was not ready before he set to work to build the church of Saint Mary up on the sand-bank, nigh the spot where the holy body of the King lay buried that first winter after his death. ¤ It was a great minster and so firmly was it builded with lime that it scarce could be broken when Archbishop Eystein had it pulled down. ¤ In the church of Saint Olaf were preserved ye relics of King Olaf§ whiles the church of St. Mary was abuilding. ¤ King Harald builded a King’s-House below the church of Mary, by the river, where it now stands; & the hall which he had builded before, dedicated he to the church of Saint Gregory.§

¶ King Magnus Olafson built the church of Saint Olaf§ in Nidaros on the same spot where his father's body had rested for a night, which was located above the town; there, he also constructed the King’s-House. ¤ The church wasn't finished when the King died. Harald completed what was missing from the church, and in the yard, he laid the foundation for a stone hall, but this wasn't ready before he started on the church of Saint Mary up on the sandbank, near the place where the holy body of the King was buried that first winter after his death. ¤ It was a grand minster and built so solidly with lime that it could hardly be destroyed when Archbishop Eystein had it taken down. ¤ In the church of Saint Olaf were kept the relics of King Olaf§ while the church of St. Mary was being built. ¤ King Harald built a King’s-House below the church of Mary, by the river, where it still stands; and the hall he had built before, he dedicated to the church of Saint Gregory.§

¶ A certain man there was named Ivar the White, who was a bold feudatory; his seat lay in the Uplands, and himself was a grandson of Earl Hakon the Great. In appearance was Ivar exceeding comely. The son of Ivar was named Hakon, and it hath been said of him that he surpassed all the men in Norway at that time for strength and courage & ability; he was much in warfare in his youth & made great advancement for himself, and later was he a very famous man.

¶ There was a man named Ivar the White, who was a brave lord; he lived in the Uplands and was the grandson of Earl Hakon the Great. Ivar was very handsome. His son was named Hakon, and it was said that he was stronger, braver, and more skilled than any other man in Norway at that time; he spent a lot of time in battles during his youth and achieved great success for himself, later becoming a very famous man.

¶ Einar Thamberskelfir was the most powerful of the feudatories in Throndhjem; little friendship throve there betwixt himself & Harald, natheless retained he the land-dues which 154 had pertained to him during the lifetime of Magnus. ¤ Einar was an exceedingly wealthy man; he was wedded to Bergliot daughter of Earl Hakon, as hath been writ before. Eindrid, their son, was now full-grown, and had to wife Sigrid the daughter of Ketil Calf and of Gunhild, the niece of King Harald through her mother. ¤ Eindrid inherited fairness and beauty from the kindred of his mother, to wit, Earl Hakon and his sons; and from his father, Einar, gat he height and strength and the craft which Einar had above all other men; a very hearty man was Eindrid withal.

¶ Einar Thamberskelfir was the most powerful of the feudal lords in Throndhjem; there wasn’t much friendship between him and Harald, yet he kept the land dues that had belonged to him during Magnus's lifetime. ¤ Einar was extremely wealthy; he was married to Bergliot, daughter of Earl Hakon, as noted before. Their son, Eindrid, was now fully grown and married to Sigrid, the daughter of Ketil Calf and Gunhild, who was King Harald's niece through her mother. ¤ Eindrid inherited beauty and charm from his maternal lineage, specifically from Earl Hakon and his sons; from his father, Einar, he got height, strength, and the skills that Einar had over all other men; Eindrid was also a very hearty man.

¶ Orm was the name of a certain Earl in the Uplands, and his mother was Ragnhild the daughter of Earl Hakon the Great. This Orm was a very excellent man. ¤ In those days Aslak Erlingson lived eastward at Soli in Jadar; he had to wife Sigrid the daughter of Earl Svein Hakonson. ¤ Gunhild, another daughter to Earl Svein, was wedded to the Danish King Svein Ulfson. This anent the offspring in Norway of Earl Hakon at that time, and moreover anent many other bold men; all of the line of Earl Hakon were more comely than other folk and the most of them were very able men, but all were brave.

¶ Orm was the name of a certain Earl in the Uplands, and his mother was Ragnhild, the daughter of Earl Hakon the Great. This Orm was a truly exceptional man. ¤ During that time, Aslak Erlingson lived to the east at Soli in Jadar; he was married to Sigrid, the daughter of Earl Svein Hakonson. ¤ Gunhild, another daughter of Earl Svein, was married to the Danish King Svein Ulfson. This is about the descendants in Norway of Earl Hakon at that time, along with many other brave men; all the descendants of Earl Hakon were more attractive than other people and most of them were very capable, but all were courageous.

¶ King Harald loved power, & this grew according as he took root in the land; to so great an extent did it wax that in the case of most men it bootless was to speak against him, or to bring forward other matters than those which were to his mind. Thus saith Thiodolf the Skald:

¶ King Harald loved power, and it grew as he established himself in the land; it became so significant that for most people it was pointless to speak against him or to bring up anything other than what he wanted to hear. Thus says Thiodolf the Skald:

‘The men of the war-wont chieftain

‘The men of the battle-hardened leader

All humble have to sit or stand

All humble people have to sit or stand.

There in such place as the stern king desireth;

There in such a place as the harsh king wants;

Before the filler of ravens bend many men,

Before the filler of ravens bends many men,

And few there are indeed who will not do in all things

And there are definitely not many who won't do everything

Whate’er the King may bid.’

Whatever the King may command.

¶ Ever was Einar Thamberskelfir the chief leader of the Throndhjem peasantry, and their spokesman at the Thing when the King proceeded against them. Well acquainted was 155 he with the laws; nor, with all the peasantry at his back, was he lacking in boldness to carry through his cause at the Things, even though the King himself might be present. ¤ Now this made the King exceeding wroth, and at last were matters at such a pass that they disputed together with contentious words, Einar swearing that the peasants would not brook the lawlessness of the King if he should break the common law of the land. After this fashion did they fall out on sundry occasions. Then Einar started to have many men round him when he was at home, and many more when he came to town and the King was present. On one occasion when he fared in to town had he with him many folk, eight or nine long-ships, and nigh upon five hundred men;§ and coming to town he went ashore with this fellowship, and King Harald who by hap was in the outer gallery of his house, stood and looked on as the men to Einar flocked up from their ships, and it is said that Harald thereupon chanted this:

¶ Einar Thamberskelfir was the main leader of the Throndhjem peasantry and their representative at the Thing when the King took action against them. He was well-versed in the laws, and with all the peasantry supporting him, he had the courage to defend their case at the Things, even with the King present. ¤ This infuriated the King, and eventually their discussions turned into heated arguments, with Einar insisting that the peasants would not tolerate the King’s lawlessness if he broke the common law of the land. They had many such disagreements. Einar began to gather many followers when he was at home and even more when he came to town where the King was present. On one occasion when he came into town, he brought with him a large group, eight or nine longships, and nearly five hundred men;§ and as he disembarked with this crowd, King Harald happened to be in the outer gallery of his house, watching as Einar's men descended from their ships, and it is said that Harald then recited this:

‘Here see I speeding up

"See me speeding up."

With his great following

With his large following

Einar Thamberskelfir;

Einar Thamberskelfir

Yea, he who cleaveth the waves.

Yeah, he who cuts through the waves.

That lord full strong is minded

That lord is really determined.

A princely throne to fill;

A royal throne to fill;

At the heels of an earl

At the heels of an earl

House-carles but few will follow.

House carles but few will follow.

He who the sword makes red

He who stains the sword red

Will beguile us of our land

Will deceive us out of our land

If Einar kisseth not

If Einar doesn’t kiss

The thin mouth of the axe.’

The narrow blade of the axe.

¶ Some days that while tarried Einar in the town. ¤ Now it came to pass that one day a folk-mote was held, for it had befallen that a thief had been taken in the town, and it was at this mote that he was to be brought to trial, & the King himself was present. ¤ Aforetime had the man been in the service 156 of Einar who had favoured him more than a little. Now of this matter was Einar told, and deemed he that the King would not be the more prone to liberate the man because he, Einar, set store by him, so accordingly bade he his men arm themselves and in force to proceed to the mote, and then took Einar the man away by dint of sheer strength. ¤ Thereafter mediated the friends of either in the matter, & the end thereof came that it was agreed that a tryst should be appointed and that the King & Einar should meet one another. There was a council-chamber in the King’s-House down by the river,§ and into this chamber entered the King and with him therein were but few men; the others left he standing without in the courtyard. Now the King had had a shutter placed over the smoke-hole, & there was but a little opening. Then did Einar come into the courtyard with his men, and said he to his son Eindrid: ‘Remain thou out here with the men, and then will there be no danger for me.’ ¤ Wherefore did Eindrid take up his station without the door of the council-chamber. ¤ Now when Einar was entered into this room said he: ‘Dark is it in the King’s council-chamber,’ and even at that moment fell men upon him and some stabbed him & some hewed at him, and when Eindrid heard the tumult drew he his sword and rushed into the chamber whereon forthwith was he felled beside his father. ¤ Then did the King’s men run towards the chamber and before the door thereof, but the peasants were all at a loss because now to them pertained no leader; yet did they urge one another on saying that it were shame not to avenge their chief, but for all that did they naught, & made no essay to fight. Then went the King out to his men, set them in array, & caused his banner to be unfurled, but made he no onset & thereafter bade he all his men go out to his ship, then rowed they down the river and so out on the fjord. ¤ Now apace was brought the intelligence of the death of Eindrid to Bergliot his wife for she was in the lodging that she and 157 Einar inhabited in the town. Thence went she up unto the King’s-House where was gathered the peasant host and them incited she to fight inasmuch as in her lay, but at that same moment rowed the King down the river, then quoth Bergliot: ‘Now lack we my kinsman Hakon Ivarson; ne’er would the murderers of Eindrid be rowing there adown the river were Hakon on its banks.’ ¤ Thereafter caused Bergliot the bodies of Einar & Eindrid be laid out, and they were buried in the church of Saint Olaf hard by the tomb of King Magnus Olafson. ¤ After the fall of Einar became King Harald so greatly 158 hated for his share in that foul deed, that the feudatories and peasants only held back from fighting with him because to them pertained no leader to raise the banner for them.

¶ Some days passed while Einar stayed in the town. ¤ One day, a community meeting was held because a thief had been caught, and he was brought to trial at this meeting, with the King present. ¤ Previously, the man had served Einar, who had shown him considerable favor. Einar was informed about this situation and thought that the King wouldn’t be inclined to free the man just because Einar cared about him. So, he instructed his men to arm themselves and head to the meeting in force, and then Einar took the man away by sheer strength. ¤ After that, the friends of both sides mediated the situation, and they agreed to set a meeting between the King and Einar. There was a council chamber in the King’s House by the river, and the King entered this chamber with only a few men; the rest he left waiting outside in the courtyard. The King had a shutter placed over the smoke-hole, leaving only a small opening. Then Einar arrived in the courtyard with his men and said to his son Eindrid: ‘Stay out here with the men, and then I’ll be safe.’ ¤ So, Eindrid took his position outside the council chamber door. ¤ Once Einar entered the room, he remarked: ‘It’s dark in the King’s council chamber,’ and at that moment, men attacked him, some stabbing him and some striking him down. When Eindrid heard the commotion, he drew his sword and rushed into the chamber, and immediately he was struck down beside his father. ¤ Then the King’s men ran toward the chamber and stood at its door, while the peasants were at a loss, as they had no leader; yet they urged each other on, saying it would be a shame not to avenge their chief, but despite that, they did nothing and did not attempt to fight. The King then went out to his men, organized them, unfurled his banner, but did not attack and afterward ordered all his men to go to his ship. They rowed down the river and out into the fjord. ¤ News of Eindrid's death was quickly brought to his wife Bergliot, who was in the lodgings she shared with Einar in the town. She went up to the King’s House where the peasant host was gathered and urged them to fight as best as she could, but at that moment, the King was rowing down the river. Bergliot then said: ‘Now we lack my kinsman Hakon Ivarson; the murderers of Eindrid would never be rowing down the river if Hakon were on its banks.’ ¤ After that, Bergliot had the bodies of Einar and Eindrid laid out, and they were buried in the church of Saint Olaf near the tomb of King Magnus Olafson. ¤ After Einar’s death, King Harald became so widely hated for his role in that terrible deed that the nobles and peasants only refrained from fighting him because they had no leader to rally them.

Harald and his men rowing down the river

Harald and his men rowing down the river

¶ Now dwelling at Austrat in Iriar was Fin Arnison, feudatory of King Harald. ¤ Fin was married with Bergliot, the daughter of Halfdan the son of Sigurd Sow, & Halfdan was the brother of King Olaf and King Harald. ¤ Thora, wife to King Harald, was the daughter of the brother of Fin Arnison; sworn friends to the King were Fin and his brethren. Certain summers had Fin been in viking warfare westward and on those quests he & Guthorm Gunhildson§ & Hakon Ivarson had sailed in company. So fared King Harald down the Throndhjem fjord and out to Austrat, where he was well received, and thereafter communed they together, Fin and he, & took counsel one with the other as to the outcome concerning what had but then befallen, to wit the slaying of Einar and his son, and then of that murmuring and turmoil the which the Throndhjem folk were raising over against the King. ¤ Fin answered hastily: ‘Wrong art thou on every count; whatsoever thou doest thou doest ill & thereafter art thou so afeared that thou knowest no whither to turn.’ ¤ The King rejoined laughing: ‘Kinsman-in-law, I will send thee in to town & thou shalt make it up betwixt the peasants and me; & if that business cometh to naught then shalt thou fare to the Uplands, & good feeling again cause with Ivar Hakonson & so bring it about that he goeth not to war against me.’ Fin answered: ‘What will be my reward an I go on this fool’s errand, for alike Throndhjem folk and Upland folk are so hostile to thee that no messenger of thine could fare to them save at his own risk.’ ¤ The King answered: ‘Go thou on this errand, kinsman-in-law, for well wot I an any man could bring us to a reconciliation it would be thee, & ask thyself of us what boon thou wilt have therefor.’ ¤ ‘Keep thou thy word, and I will choose the boon; I choose peace for my brother Calf and 159 removal of his outlawry, and the restoring unto him of all his possessions; and furthermore I ask that he shall have all his appointments and all the power that he had or ever he left the land.’ ¤ And the King said yea to all whatever Fin asked of him, & they twain before witnesses took one another by the hand thereon. Thereafter said Fin: ‘But what am I to proffer Hakon so that he may promise thee peace, for he it is who hath the upper hand of those kinsmen’? The King said: ‘First shalt thou find out what Hakon is like to demand so that reconciliation may be brought about, and thereafter must thou forward my cause as best thou canst; but should the worst come to the worst, then deny him nothing save & except the kingship itself.’

¶ Now living at Austrat in Iriar was Fin Arnison, a vassal of King Harald. ¤ Fin was married to Bergliot, the daughter of Halfdan, the son of Sigurd Sow, and Halfdan was the brother of King Olaf and King Harald. ¤ Thora, the wife of King Harald, was the daughter of Fin Arnison's brother; Fin and his brothers were sworn friends of the King. Fin had spent several summers raiding in the west, and on those adventures, he, along with Guthorm Gunhildson and Hakon Ivarson, had sailed together. King Harald traveled down the Throndhjem fjord to Austrat, where he was warmly welcomed, and afterward, he and Fin talked together and consulted about the recent events, specifically the killing of Einar and his son, as well as the unrest that the people of Throndhjem were causing against the King. ¤ Fin replied quickly: ‘You are wrong in every way; everything you do is misguided, and you're so scared that you don't know which way to turn.’ ¤ The King laughed and said: ‘Kinsman-in-law, I will send you into town, and you will settle things between the peasants and me; if that doesn't work out, then you should go to the Uplands and restore good relations with Ivar Hakonson to prevent him from waging war against me.’ Fin replied: ‘What will my reward be if I go on this foolish errand? The people of Throndhjem and the Uplands are so hostile to you that no messenger of yours could approach them without risking his life.’ ¤ The King responded: ‘Go on this mission, kinsman-in-law, for I know that if anyone can bring us to peace, it would be you. Ask us what favor you want in return.’ ¤ ‘Keep your promise, and I will choose my reward; I choose peace for my brother Calf and the removal of his outlaw status, and I want him to get back all his possessions; furthermore, I ask that he retains all his titles and authority from before he left the land.’ ¤ The King agreed to everything Fin requested, and they shook hands on it in front of witnesses. Then Fin asked: ‘But what should I offer Hakon to ensure he promises you peace, since he is in control over those relatives?’ The King replied: ‘First, you should discover what Hakon is likely to demand to make peace possible, and then you must promote my cause as best as you can; if things go badly, deny him nothing except for the kingship itself.’

¶ Then went King Harald southward to More where mustered he men, and a great number was gathered unto him.

¶ Then King Harald went south to More where he gathered men, and a large number came to him.

¶ So Fin Arnison fared into the town & took with him his house-carles to the number of some eighty men, and being come to the town held he a Thing with the townsmen. Now Fin spoke long and wisely at this Thing, bidding townsman and peasant take any other course rather than live in hatred with his King or drive him away; & he reminded them how much ill they had been brought to suffer when they had acted in this wise aforetime, towards the sainted King Olaf. ¤ He said, moreover, that the King would atone for these murders in such manner as the best & wisest men might adjudge; and the outcome of the speech of Fin was that the men gave their word to let the matter rest until the return of the messengers despatched by Bergliot to Hakon Ivarson in the Uplands. Thereafter fared Fin out to Orkadal with the men who had accompanied him to town, and further up to the Dofrafjal and eastward (south) across those mountains; and firstly went he to see his kinsman-in-law Earl Orm (the Earl was wedded to Sigrid the daughter to Fin) & to him disclosed his errand.

¶ So Fin Arnison went into the town and took with him his housecarls, about eighty men. Once he arrived, he held a meeting with the townspeople. Fin spoke at this meeting for a long time, wisely urging both townsfolk and farmers to choose any other path rather than live in hatred towards their King or push him away. He reminded them of the hardships they had suffered when they acted this way in the past towards the revered King Olaf. ¤ He also added that the King would make amends for these killings in a way that the best and wisest individuals might agree upon. As a result of Fin's speech, the men promised to hold off on any actions until the messengers sent by Bergliot to Hakon Ivarson in the Uplands returned. After that, Fin and the men who had come with him to the town traveled to Orkadal, then further up to Dofrafjal and southward across the mountains; first, he went to see his brother-in-law, Earl Orm (the Earl was married to Sigrid, Fin's daughter) and shared his purpose with him.

¶ When this was done, appointed they a tryst with Hakon 160 Ivarson, & when they were met did Fin before Hakon lay his errand in accordance with the behest of King Harald. But on the instant was it seen from the speech of Hakon that he deemed himself bound to avenge the slaying of his kinsman Eindrid; and said he, moreover, that he had received word from Throndhjem that there would come to him forces sufficient for an uprising against the King.

¶ When this was done, they arranged a meeting with Hakon 160 Ivarson, and when they met, Fin presented his mission to Hakon as instructed by King Harald. However, it was immediately clear from Hakon's words that he felt compelled to take revenge for his kinsman Eindrid's murder; he also mentioned that he had received word from Throndhjem that he would soon have enough forces for a rebellion against the King.

¶ Then did Fin open unto Hakon what a difference would lie, and how much the more to his own vantage, were he, in lieu of risking battle against a King to whom he was already bounden by service, to accept from that King honour as great as he himself might demand. Fin said that Hakon might be unvictorious; ‘and then wouldst thou have forfeited both wealth and peace; and if thou wert victorious over the King then wouldst thou be dubbed a traitor.’ ¤ The Earl also supported this speaking of Fin. ¤ When Hakon had given the matter thought, made he known to them what was in his mind, & said: ‘I will accept reconciliation from King Harald if he will give me in wedlock his kinswoman Ragnhild, the daughter of Magnus Olafson, with such a dowry as is seemly for her, and as she herself may desire.’ ¤ Then Fin answered that he would promise the fulfilment of this request on behalf of King Harald, & therewith was the matter ratified between them. Thereafter fared Fin back north to Throndhjem, and all the disquiet and turmoil was set at rest; and so in the end kept the King his kingdom in peace within the land, for now the whole of that league came to naught which the kinsfolk of Eindrid had set against King Harald.

¶ Then Fin explained to Hakon how much better it would be for him to accept great honor from a King he was already bound to serve, instead of risking battle against him. Fin pointed out that if Hakon lost, he would lose both wealth and peace. Plus, if he won against the King, he would be labeled a traitor. ¤ The Earl supported Fin's reasoning. ¤ After some thought, Hakon shared his decision: "I will accept reconciliation from King Harald if he will give me his relative Ragnhild, the daughter of Magnus Olafson, in marriage, along with a dowry that is appropriate and that she herself might desire." ¤ Fin responded that he would promise to fulfill this request on behalf of King Harald, and with that, the agreement was made. Afterward, Fin returned north to Throndhjem, and all the unrest was settled; thus, the King maintained peace in his kingdom, as the coalition formed by Eindrid's relatives against King Harald fell apart.

Hakon wooing Ragnhild

Hakon wooing Ragnhild

¶ Now when the time was come that Hakon was to demand the fulfilment of the contract, fared he to see King Harald; and when they began talking of the matter together, said the King to him that he on his side would keep to everything that had been covenanted twixt Hakon and Fin: ‘Thou shalt speak with Ragnhild herself, Hakon,’ said the King, ‘and 161 ask her consent to this match, but I would not advise thee, or any other, to wed Ragnhild save with her consent.’

¶ Now that the time had come for Hakon to ask for the fulfillment of the contract, he went to see King Harald; and when they started discussing the matter, the King told him that he would abide by everything that had been agreed upon between Hakon and Fin: ‘You should speak with Ragnhild herself, Hakon,’ said the King, ‘and ask her permission for this match, but I wouldn’t recommend that you or anyone else marry Ragnhild without her consent.’ 161

Thereafter went Hakon unto Ragnhild and asked her hand, and she answered: ‘Indeed feel I that my father, King Hakon, is dead, since I am to be given to a peasant, fine man though thou art and of mighty prowess. Were King Magnus alive would 162 he never yoke me with any mate less than a king, nor can it be awaited now that I will wed a man without princely rank.’ Now after this went Hakon to King Harald & opened unto him of the colour of the speech of Ragnhild, & withal to his memory again commended the agreement betwixt himself and Fin; and Fin was there present, & sundry others who could also bear witness to what was pledged betwixt him and Fin. Then of them all demanded Hakon to bear him out in regard to the agreement that the King should give Ragnhild such dowry as was to her mind: ‘Since she will not wed an unprincely man then canst thou give me an earldom; lineage have I, and according to what folk say certain other qualities therewith that may well give me title to be an earl.’ Then said the King: ‘When King Olaf, my brother, & King Magnus, his son, ruled the kingdom, one earl did they allow to be in the country at a time; this likewise hath been my plan since I have been King, & therefore will I not take away from Orm the dignity which I have already given him.’ Then saw Hakon that his cause had not been forwarded and he liked it but ill, and Fin was likewise exceeding wrath that the King had not kept his word, and thereafter they parted. Hakon fared straightway from the country in a well-found long-ship, and southward steered a course for Denmark where he betook him to his kinsman-in-law, King Svein. The King received him with great pleasure & gave him large grants in Denmark and made he Hakon also captain of his coast defences, which were against vikings, who oft-times harried in the Danish realm, and Wends, and Courlanders, and other folk coming from the east. Therefore at sea, on his ships, dwelt Hakon in winter as well as in summer.

After that, Hakon went to Ragnhild and asked for her hand in marriage. She replied, “I truly feel that my father, King Hakon, is dead since I am to be given to a peasant, though you are a fine man and quite powerful. If King Magnus were alive, he would never allow me to be married to anyone less than a king, and you can’t expect that I will now marry someone without royal status.” Following this, Hakon went to King Harald and conveyed the meaning of Ragnhild's words. He also reminded him of the agreement between himself and Fin; Fin was present along with several others who could also witness what was pledged between him and Fin. Hakon then asked them all to support him regarding the agreement that the King should give Ragnhild a dowry that she would find acceptable: “Since she will not marry a man of low status, you could give me an earldom; I have lineage, and according to what people say, certain other qualities that might make me deserving of being an earl.” The King replied, “When King Olaf, my brother, and King Magnus, his son, ruled the kingdom, they allowed only one earl in the country at a time; this has been my plan as King as well, so I will not take away the title I have already granted to Orm.” Hakon realized that his request had not been fulfilled, which displeased him greatly, and Fin was also very angry that the King had not kept his promise. After this, they parted ways. Hakon immediately left the country on a well-equipped longship and headed south to Denmark, where he went to his brother-in-law, King Svein. The King welcomed him warmly, granted him large lands in Denmark, and made him in charge of coastal defenses against Vikings, who often raided the Danish realm, as well as Wends, Courlanders, and other people coming from the east. So, Hakon lived at sea on his ships during both winter and summer.

¶ Asmund was the name of a certain man who was said to be nephew§ & foster-son to King Svein, a very able man was he, and well-beloved by the King. ¤ But when Asmund grew to man’s estate soon showed he himself of an unruly complexion 163 & a manslayer; and the King being ill-pleased thereat sent him away, but gave him a company of men and a goodly feof whereof could he full well find support. ¤ Now no sooner had Asmund accepted the money of the King than gathered he many men to him, and thereafter, since the money the King had granted him sufficed in no sort for his charges, seized he many possessions of the King. ¤ For this ill conduct, when the King heard thereof, summoned he Asmund to him, and when they met told him that obeyed would he be, that he must enter his body-guard & no longer have his own company of men. When Asmund had been a time with the King, became he ill-content, & one night ran he away and rejoined his company, and thereafter wrought even more evil than aforetime. ¤ Then it befell once upon a time when the King was riding in his dominions, that he came nigh unto the place where then abode Asmund and he despatched men to take him by force, and that done the King had him put in irons and kept him thus for a while to see if he would not grow meeker. But when Asmund was let loose from his irons forthwith ran he the more away, & raised men and war-ships, and fell to harrying both at home and abroad, & much war-work did he, slaying many folk, and pillaging far and wide. Those men that were the sufferers from his raids went to the King and made plaint before him, and he rejoined: ‘Why say ye this to me, why do ye not fare to Hakon Ivarson? He is now the warden of my coasts, and is put there to punish vikings and keep the peace for ye peasants. It was told me that Hakon was a bold man and brave, but methinks that now is he never to be found where he deemeth danger to be toward.’ ¤ These words from the King, and many added to them, came to the ears of Hakon, & thereon went Hakon & his men in search of Asmund, & they were met on their ships, wherefore Hakon forthwith gave battle. A hard & great struggle was it; Hakon boarded Asmund’s ship and cleared it, and at the last he and 164 Asmund themselves dealt blows one at another with their weapons & thus fell Asmund. Thereafter Hakon smote off his head, & then betook him with all speed to King Svein whom he found sitting at table. ¤ Hakon advanced before the table and laid the head thereon, in front of the King, and asked of him whether he recognized it. ¤ Never a word did the King answer, but he was blood-red to behold. ¤ Thereafter went Hakon away. A little later sent the King men to him, to bid him leave his service, & he said: ‘No hurt will I do him, but it is not for us to be the keeper of all our kinsmen.’

¶ Asmund was the name of a man who was said to be the nephew§ & foster-son to King Svein. He was a very capable man and well-liked by the King. ¤ But as Asmund grew into adulthood, he quickly showed himself to be unruly and a killer. The King became displeased and sent him away, but gave him a group of men and a good fief that he could rely on for support. ¤ No sooner had Asmund accepted the King's money than he gathered many men around him. However, since the money the King granted him wasn't enough for his expenses, he seized many possessions from the King. ¤ For this wrongdoing, when the King heard about it, he summoned Asmund to him, and when they met, told him that he must obey and join his bodyguard, no longer leading his own men. After some time with the King, Asmund became discontent, and one night he ran away to rejoin his company, engaging in even more wrongdoing than before. ¤ Then it happened one day when the King was riding in his territory that he came near where Asmund was staying. The King sent men to capture him by force, and once they did, he had Asmund put in chains, keeping him that way for a while to see if he would become more manageable. But when Asmund was released from his chains, he immediately ran away again, gathering men and warships, and began raiding both domestically and abroad, causing much destruction, killing many people, and plundering widely. Those who suffered from his raids went to the King to complain, and he replied, “Why tell me this? Why don't you go to Hakon Ivarson? He is now the warden of my coasts, assigned to punish vikings and maintain peace for you peasants. I was told that Hakon was bold and brave, but it seems he is never to be found where he thinks danger lies.” ¤ These words from the King, along with many others, reached Hakon, who then set out with his men to find Asmund. They encountered him at sea, and Hakon immediately engaged in battle. It was a tough and fierce struggle; Hakon boarded Asmund’s ship and cleared it. In the end, Hakon and Asmund fought each other directly with their weapons, and thus Asmund fell. Afterward, Hakon beheaded him and hurried off to find King Svein, who was sitting at dinner. ¤ Hakon approached the table and laid Asmund’s head down in front of the King, asking if he recognized it. ¤ The King didn't say a word but turned pale as blood. ¤ Afterward, Hakon left. Shortly after, the King sent men to him, ordering him to leave his service, and he said, “I won’t harm him, but it's not up to us to be responsible for all our relatives.”

¶ Then when all these things were accomplished did Hakon quit Denmark & thence fared forth to the north of Norway, to his demesne. ¤ By that time was his kinsman, Earl Orm, dead. ¤ The friends and kindred to Hakon were rejoiced over his coming, and many a bold man set to work to make peace betwixt him & the King, & in the end were they reconciled, to wit, both King Harald and Hakon; and Hakon was given Ragnhild, the King’s daughter, in marriage, & King Harald gave him Orm’s earldom and such rule as had been Orm’s aforetime. Hakon swore fealty to the King, and likewise to afford him such service as he was bounden to give him.

¶ After all these things were accomplished, Hakon left Denmark and traveled north to his estate in Norway. By that time, his kinsman, Earl Orm, had died. The friends and family of Hakon were glad to see him, and many brave men worked to establish peace between him and the King. Eventually, both King Harald and Hakon were reconciled. Hakon married Ragnhild, the King's daughter, and King Harald granted him Orm’s earldom and the authority that Orm had held before. Hakon pledged his loyalty to the King and promised to provide him with the service he was obligated to give.

¶ Since he had fared from Norway had Calf Arnison been living after the fashion of a viking westward, but the winters through oft-times abode he in Orkneyja (the Orkneys) with his kinsman-in-law, Earl Thorfin. Fin Arnison sent to his brother Calf to tell him concerning the covenant which he and King Harald had encompassed, the purport whereof being ye outlawry of Calf himself, to wit, that it should be once more lawful to him to dwell in his own land, and possess his estates, and such land dues as he had held aforetime from King Magnus. When Calf received this message, forthwith made he him ready to quit, and sailed he east to Norway, and firstly sought he his brother Fin. ¤ Thereafter Fin craved a truce for Calf, and then were they confronted, the King 165 and Calf, & entered into a covenant like unto the agreement to which the King & Fin had arrived on this matter. Thereon gave Calf his hand, and bound himself on the same terms as he had bound himself to King Magnus aforetime, that he would do all such works as King Harald desired or deemed would be for the strengthening of his kingdom. ¤ Then was Calf re-endowed with all his possessions, and the land-dues which had been his in former days.

¶ After leaving Norway, Calf Arnison had been living like a Viking in the west, but during the winters, he often stayed in Orkney with his brother-in-law, Earl Thorfin. Fin Arnison sent a message to his brother Calf about the agreement he had made with King Harald, which involved lifting Calf's outlaw status. This meant that Calf could once again live in his homeland, own his properties, and collect the land dues he had previously received from King Magnus. When Calf got this message, he prepared to leave and sailed east to Norway, first seeking out his brother Fin. ¤ Then, Fin asked for a truce for Calf, and they were soon face to face with the King and Calf, where they entered into an agreement similar to the one that the King and Fin had established. After that, Calf shook hands and committed to the same terms he had agreed to with King Magnus before, promising to carry out any tasks that King Harald considered would strengthen his kingdom. ¤ Calf was then reinstated with all his possessions and the land dues he had once held.

¶ Next summer called out King Harald an host and fared to Denmark where he harried during the summer. ¤ But when he was come south to Fion (Funen) found he a large host assembled against him, so bade the King his men leave their ships and arm themselves in order to make a landing; and parted he his host and gave to Calf Arnison command over one company thereof, and bade them go the first ashore and told them where to take up their station; himself, said he, would go up after them, and come to their assistance. ¤ Calf and his men went ashore, and anon a band of men set upon them, and Calf forthwith gave battle. Not long was the combat, for Calf was overborne by odds and fled with his folk. The Danes pursued them, slaying many of the Norwegians, and likewise Calf Arnison. ¤ When King Harald with his company were come ashore soon found they the slain, more especially the corse of Calf, and this was borne down to the ships, but the King pursued his march inland where he harried and slew many men. Thus saith Arnor:

¶ Next summer, King Harald gathered an army and traveled to Denmark, where he raided throughout the season. ¤ But when he arrived in Fion (Funen), he found a large force assembled against him, so the King ordered his men to leave their ships and arm themselves to make a landing. He divided his army and put Calf Arnison in charge of one group, instructing them to go ashore first and telling them where to set up. He said he would follow after them and come to their aid. ¤ Calf and his men landed, but soon a group of men attacked them, and Calf immediately went into battle. The fighting didn’t last long, as Calf was overwhelmed by the numbers and fled with his men. The Danes chased them down, killing many of the Norwegians, including Calf Arnison. ¤ When King Harald and his group reached the shore, they quickly found the dead, particularly the body of Calf, which was carried back to the ships, but the King continued his march inland where he ravaged and killed many men. Thus says Arnor:

‘The edge so sharp in Fion

‘The edge so sharp in Fion

He reddened, and the fire

He blushed, and the fire

Rushed o’er the dwelling;

Rushed over the house;

Fewer folk were there thereafter in Fion.’

Fewer people were there after that in Fion.

¶ After this conceived Fin Arnison enmity against Harald for the slaying of his brother Calf, for said he that the King had purposely compassed the death of Calf; and furthermore that it was befooling of him himself, to wit, this luring 166 of Calf west across the seas into the power of King Harald, and into putting faith in him. When these words were spread abroad spake many men their mind that Fin had been simple when he had deemed that Calf could trust in the good faith of King Harald, for it was known that the King bore malice for deeds of smaller consequence than those Calf had committed against his person. ¤ Now let the King every man talk on this matter as he listed: he made neither confirmation nor yet contradiction of whatsoever they said, and it was in his own words alone that men did discover satisfaction at what had happened. King Harald chanted this song:

¶ After this, Fin Arnison developed a grudge against Harald for killing his brother Calf, claiming that the King had intentionally caused Calf's death. He also said it was foolish of himself to have allowed Calf to go west across the seas into King Harald’s control and to have trusted him. When these words spread, many people thought Fin was naive for believing that Calf could trust King Harald’s good intentions, as it was known that the King held a grudge for offenses much less significant than those Calf had committed against him. ¤ Now, let everyone discuss this matter as they wished; the King neither confirmed nor denied anything they said, and it was his own words that revealed people’s satisfaction with what had happened. King Harald sang this song:

‘Now of men eleven and two have I the bane been,

‘Now of men eleven and two have I been the bane,

We incite to battle and full many a slaying I remember.

We provoke battle, and I recall many killings.

That mind which is with treason fraught

That mind filled with betrayal

Seeks to tame men by falseness;

Seeks to control men through dishonesty;

Men say ‘tis little that it takes such a balance to disturb.’

Men say it takes very little to upset such a balance.

¶ So much to heart did Fin Arnison take the death of his brother that he quitted the land and came south to Denmark, and going unto King Svein was well received by him. The King & he spake long together privily, & at the end thereof was it known how Fin was minded then and there to take service with King Svein and become his man. To him gave Svein the title or Earl and therewith Halland to govern, and there Fin tarried to safeguard the coast against the Norwegians.

¶ Fin Arnison was so affected by his brother’s death that he left his homeland and traveled south to Denmark. Upon arriving, he was warmly welcomed by King Svein. The King and he spoke privately for a long time, and by the end of their conversation, it became clear that Fin intended to serve King Svein and become his man. Svein gave him the title of Earl and entrusted him with the governance of Halland, where Fin stayed to protect the coast against the Norwegians.

¶ Now Ketil Calf & Gunhild had a son whose name was Guthorm of Ringanes. On his mother’s side was he the nephew of King Olaf and King Harald, able was he withal & early come to manhood. Guthorm was oft with King Harald who to him was of very friendly countenance, and over Harald had Guthorm much influence for he was a wise man & well-beloved of all. Guthorm sailed often on viking cruises to the lands in the west, and had disposition over many men. ¤ His peace-land & place of abode in winter was Dublin in Ireland, where he was a sworn friend of King Margad.§

¶ Now Ketil Calf & Gunhild had a son named Guthorm of Ringanes. On his mother’s side, he was the nephew of King Olaf and King Harald. He was capable and reached adulthood early. Guthorm often spent time with King Harald, who regarded him with great friendliness. Guthorm had significant influence over Harald because he was wise and well-liked by everyone. He frequently went on Viking expeditions to the lands in the west and commanded many men. ¤ His winter home and territory was in Dublin, Ireland, where he was a sworn friend of King Margad.§

167

¶ The summer thereafter King Margad and Guthorm with him fared to Bretland (Wales) in order to harry there, and thence took they much wealth which they had pillaged. After having done thus, lay they to in Anglesey Sound so that they might part their plunder, but when all the silver, and great was the quantity, was carried before the King and he beheld it, then desired he to keep all for himself, and seemed now to set scant store by his friendship with Guthorm. ¤ Guthorm liked ill enough that he and his men should be scotched of their share of the booty; & still less pleased was he when the King said he might choose betwixt two things; ‘Either to submit to our will, or do battle with us, and he who gets the victory to have the money; and thou moreover shalt depart from thy ships and I will take them.’ Now on either hand the task seemed severe; Guthorm deemed it unseemly that he should without rime or reason give up his ships & money, but natheless was it ill fighting over against a King to whom was an host so large as that which followed Margad. Grave also was the disparity betwixt the crews thereof, inasmuch as to the King were sixteen long-ships & to Guthorm only five. So Guthorm prayed the King grant him three nights’ truce in the which to confer with his men on this matter, for thought he that he could soften the King within this time, and aided by the pleading of his men could set the matter on a better footing with the King, but never a bit did he get what he asked for. This was on the eve of St. Olafmas.§ So Guthorm chose to die, the stout fellow he was, or win the day, rather than suffer the shame and disgrace and mockery of having lost so vast a deal. ¤ And called he upon God and the sainted King Olaf, his kinsman, praying for their help and support, and vowing to bestow on that holy man’s house a tithe of all the plunder which would fall to them an they gained the victory. Thereafter did he array his host, and rank it against the greater host, and he advanced on them and fought with 168 them, and by God’s help and that of the holy King Olaf did he gain the victory. There fell King Margad, and every man who was with him, young & old. After this glorious victory Guthorm returned home joyfully with all the wealth he had gotten from the strife; & from the silver which had changed hands every tenth penny was set aside for the sainted King Olaf even as Guthorm had vowed. A vast deal of money was there so that from the silver caused Guthorm to be made a rood of his own stature, or of that of the captain of his ship, and that holy symbol is seven ells in height. ¤ This cross did Guthorm give to the church of the holy St. Olaf, & there§ has it remained ever since in testimony of ye victory of Guthorm and the miracle of ye sainted King Olaf.

¶ The summer after, King Margad and Guthorm traveled to Bretland (Wales) to raid, and they took a lot of plunder. After that, they settled in Anglesey Sound to divide their loot, but when all the silver, which was considerable, was brought before the King, he wanted to keep it all for himself and seemed to care little for his friendship with Guthorm. ¤ Guthorm was not pleased that he and his men would be robbed of their share of the spoils; he was even less happy when the King said he could choose between two options: 'Either submit to our will or fight us, and the one who wins gets the money; and you must also leave your ships because I will take them.' Either choice felt harsh; Guthorm thought it was unfair to give up his ships and money without reason, yet it was difficult to go against a King who had such a large army backing him. The inequality was significant, with the King commanding sixteen long-ships and Guthorm only five. So, Guthorm asked the King for a three-night truce to talk things over with his men, hoping that he could persuade the King with their pleas and settle the matter favorably, but he didn't get what he asked for. This was on the eve of St. Olaf’s Day. § So Guthorm chose to either fight to the death, as valiant as he was, or win the day, rather than endure the shame and mockery of losing so much. ¤ He called on God and the sainted King Olaf, his relative, praying for their help and support, vowing to give a tenth of all the plunder to the holy man’s house if they achieved victory. He then organized his army and lined them up against the larger force, and he charged at them and fought, and with God’s help and that of the holy King Olaf, he emerged victorious. King Margad fell, along with every man with him, young and old. After this glorious victory, Guthorm joyfully returned home with all the wealth he had obtained from the battle; from the silver that changed hands, every tenth penny was set aside for the sainted King Olaf as Guthorm had promised. There was a huge amount of money, so out of the silver, Guthorm had a cross made to match his height, or that of his ship’s captain, and that holy symbol stands seven ells tall. ¤ Guthorm gave this cross to the church of the holy St. Olaf, and there§ it has remained ever since as a testament to Guthorm's victory and the miracle of the sainted King Olaf.

¶ Now there was in Denmark a Count who was evil & envious, and he had a Norwegian serving-woman and the stock of her was from Throndhjem. She worshipped the holy King Olaf, and put staunch faith in his sanctity; but the Count misdoubted all that had been told him of the miracles of that holy man, & affirmed that naught were they but rumour and talk, and laughed to scorn all the praise and worship which the folk of the land accorded the good King. ¤ But now was drawing nigh the day whereon the gentle King laid down his life, a day which all Norwegians kept, but which this unwise count refused to hallow; & he bade his serving-woman fire the oven and bake on that day. ¤ And deeming from the mood of the Count that he would soon avenge himself on her an she did not obey him in all that he had bidden her do, went she all unwillingly and laid fire under the oven, and made much plaint while she worked, & called on King Olaf, saying that she would never believe more on him if he did not by some token or other avenge this unseemliness. And now shall ye hear of a meet chastisement & true miracle: it befell forthwith, in the self-same moment, that the Count became blind in both eyes and that the bread which she had baked was 169 turned into stone. ¤ Some of the stones have been brought to the church of the holy King Olaf, and also to many other places. St. Olafmas has ever been kept holy in Denmark since that happening.

¶ Now there was a Count in Denmark who was wicked and jealous, and he had a Norwegian maid whose roots were from Throndhjem. She honored the holy King Olaf and strongly believed in his holiness; but the Count doubted everything he had heard about the miracles of that holy man, insisting that they were just rumors and gossip, and he ridiculed all the praise and worship that the people of the land gave to the good King. ¤ But the day was approaching when the gentle King would lay down his life, a day that all Norwegians observed, but which this foolish Count refused to honor; and he ordered his maid to fire up the oven and bake on that day. ¤ Sensing that the Count would soon take his revenge on her if she did not comply with his orders, she reluctantly stoked the fire under the oven, lamenting as she worked, and called out to King Olaf, saying that she would no longer believe in him if he didn’t in some way punish this injustice. And now you shall hear of a fitting punishment and true miracle: at that very moment, the Count became blind in both eyes, and the bread she had baked turned to stone. ¤ Some of the stones have been taken to the church of the holy King Olaf, as well as to many other places. St. Olaf’s Day has been celebrated as a holy day in Denmark ever since that event.

the cripple on London Bridge

the cripple on London Bridge

¶ Westward in Valland (France) was there a man who was so malformed that he was a cripple, and crawled he ever on his knees and knuckles. One day when he was abroad, on a road, he fell asleep & dreamt that a man all glorious without came 170 to him and asked whither was he bound, and the cripple answered with the name of a certain town. ¤ Then the man all glorious said: ‘Fare thee rather to St. Olaf’s Church in London, and there wilt thou be healed.’ Thereafter awakened the cripple and straightway fared in search of St. Olaf’s Church, and after a while was come to London Bridge & there asked of the townsmen whether they could direct him to St. Olaf’s Church; but for answer gat he that there were too many churches for them to know to what man each of them was dedicated. A while later came up a man & asked him whither was he bound, and he told him whither he was bound, and that man said afterwards: ‘We will both go to St. Olaf’s Church, for I know the way thither.’ ¤ So then crossed they the bridge, and went to the street which led to St. Olaf’s Church. When they were come to the gates of the churchyard the man stepped over the threshold which is between the gates, but the cripple rolled over it, and lo, straightway rose he up a whole man. When he looked round his comrade was gone.

¶ Westward in Valland (France), there was a man who was so deformed that he was a cripple, and he crawled on his knees and knuckles. One day, while he was out on a road, he fell asleep and dreamt that a glorious man appeared to him and asked where he was headed. The cripple answered with the name of a certain town. The glorious man said, “You should go to St. Olaf’s Church in London, and there you will be healed.” Afterward, the cripple woke up and immediately set out in search of St. Olaf’s Church. After a while, he arrived at London Bridge and asked the locals if they could direct him to St. Olaf’s Church, but they replied that there were too many churches for them to know to which patron each was dedicated. A while later, a man approached and asked him where he was going. He told him his destination, and that man said, “Let’s go to St. Olaf’s Church together, for I know the way.” So they crossed the bridge and headed to the street that led to St. Olaf’s Church. When they reached the gates of the churchyard, the man stepped over the threshold between the gates, but the cripple rolled over it, and suddenly, he got up as a whole man. When he looked around, his companion was gone.

¶ King Harald founded a merchant town eastward in Oslo,§ and often tarried there for it had broad countrysides round about, and was a place suited for the ingathering of victuals; likewise was it well situated for the defence of the land against the Danes, & also for onsets on Denmark which Harald was wont to make even at such times when he had a large host at his beck. ¤ One summer fared King Harald with some light ships and but few men and set he sail south for Viken; but on a fair wind springing up, crossed he the sea to Jutland where he began to harry. ¤ The men of the land, however, collected themselves together & defended their country, so then sailed King Harald on to Limfjord and went up that fjord. ¤ Now Limfjord is so fashioned in shape that going up it is like entering into a narrow river-groove, but as thou goest on up the fjord it becometh like a great sea. ¤ Harald harried there on 171 both shores, but beheld the Danes everywhere assembled in numbers. King Harald brought-to his ships alongside an island which was small & thereon were no buildings; and when they went in search of water they found none, and told it unto the King. ¤ Then he did send men to see if no adder could be found on the isle, & when one had been found they brought it to the King and he had the adder taken to the fire so that it might be warmed and teased thereby, and become right thirsty. Thereafter a twine was bound to its tail and the adder was let loose, and it crawled away and the twine was unwound from the ball, and they followed after the adder until it struck into the earth. ¤ Then the King bade them dig for water, and they dug for it, and there found water in abundance.

¶ King Harald established a merchant town east of Oslo, and often stayed there because it had vast countryside around it, making it a good spot for gathering food; it was also well-positioned to defend the land against the Danes and to launch attacks on Denmark, which Harald liked to do whenever he had a large army at his command. One summer, King Harald set out with a few light ships and a small crew, sailing south to Viken; but when a favorable wind arose, he crossed over to Jutland where he started raiding. The local men, however, banded together to defend their territory, so King Harald sailed on to Limfjord and entered that fjord. Limfjord is shaped in such a way that entering it feels like going into a narrow river, but as you travel further up the fjord, it opens up like a large sea. Harald raided along both shores but saw that the Danes were gathered in large numbers everywhere. King Harald brought his ships alongside a small island that had no buildings; when they searched for water, they found none and reported this to the King. He then sent men to see if they could find a snake on the island, and when one was found, they brought it to the King. He had the snake warmed by the fire so it would become thirsty. Then they tied a string to its tail and set it free, and the snake crawled away while they followed it until it burrowed into the ground. The King then instructed them to dig for water, and they dug and found plenty of water.

¶ From his spies learned King Harald the intelligence that King Svein was come with a large fleet of ships to the mouth of the fjord, and that he was making way but slowly, for his ships could only pass in one at a time. King Harald took his ships up Limfjord, and over against where it is broadest it is called Lusbreid. Now from the creek within is there a narrow neck of land westward (north) leading to the sea, and thither did the men to Harald row in the evening; after nightfall, when it was dark, they cleared the ships & haled them right over this isthmus, and before daylight all was accomplished and the ships once more ready for sea. Then shaped he the course northward past Jutland, and they sang:

¶ King Harald learned from his spies that King Svein had arrived with a large fleet at the mouth of the fjord and was progressing slowly since his ships could only pass through one at a time. King Harald moved his ships up Limfjord, and in the widest part, known as Lusbreid, there was a narrow neck of land to the west (north) leading to the sea. That evening, Harald's men rowed there; after nightfall, when it was dark, they unloaded the ships and dragged them across this isthmus. By dawn, it was all done, and the ships were ready to set sail again. Then he set a course northward past Jutland, and they sang:

‘From Danish grip

‘From Danish control

Did Harald slip.’

Did Harald fall?

¶ At that time said the King that he would come to Denmark once again, & would bring with him more men & larger ships. After these things fared they northward to Throndhjem.

¶ At that time, the King said that he would come to Denmark again, and would bring more men and bigger ships with him. After that, they headed north to Throndhjem.

¶ That winter abode King Harald in Nidaros, & at this time caused he a ship to be builded out on the islands, and it was a bussa-ship§ made after the model of the Long Serpent and 172 wrought every way as carefully as might be. ¤ At her bows was a dragon-head and at her stern a crook, and the ......§ were all overlaid with gold. On her were thirty-five benches, and broad was she of beam in comparison therewith. ¤ Very fair to behold was she. The King caused all the appurtenances of the ship to be chosen with exceeding great care, both the sail, the running tackle, the anchor and the cables. ¤ That winter King Harald sent word southward to Denmark to King Svein, bidding him come in spring from the south to the River, to a meeting with him, & saying that they would then fight to the end that one or other of their countries should change hands, & the victor become master of both kingdoms.

¶ That winter, King Harald stayed in Nidaros, and during this time, he had a ship built on the islands, and it was a bussa ship made after the design of the Long Serpent and crafted as carefully as possible. ¤ At the front was a dragon's head and at the back a crook, and the ...... were all covered with gold. The ship had thirty-five benches, and she was wide in comparison. ¤ She was very beautiful to look at. The King made sure that all the ship's gear was chosen with great care, including the sail, the rigging, the anchor, and the cables. ¤ That winter, King Harald sent word south to Denmark to King Svein, asking him to come in spring to the River for a meeting, saying that they would then fight to determine whether one of their countries would change hands, and the winner would master both kingdoms.

¶ That winter called out King Harald a host, a general host, from all Norway, and by spring-tide had been assembled together a mighty array of men. ¤ Then launched the King his great ship on the river Nid, and after that was accomplished caused he the dragon-head be placed thereon. ¤ Then sang Thiodolf the Skald:

¶ That winter, King Harald called for an army, a general assembly of troops from all over Norway, and by spring, a massive force was gathered. ¤ Then the King launched his great ship on the river Nid, and once that was done, he had the dragon head put on it. ¤ Then Thiodolf the Skald sang:

‘Fair maid, forward is the ship guided, from river to main.

‘Fair maid, the ship is headed forward, from river to sea.

Mark where off the land there lieth the long hull of the dragon.

Mark where off the land lies the long hull of the dragon.

The mane of the serpent yellow-green glints on the deck,

The yellow-green mane of the serpent gleams on the deck,

The prows were burnt-gold as from off the slip she glided.’

The bows were a burnt gold as she smoothly glided off the slip.

¶ Thereafter fitted King Harald out the ship and his men for a cruise, and all being made ready, stood he down the river, and right well answered she to the oars. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ After that, King Harald prepared the ship and his men for a voyage, and once everything was ready, he headed down the river, and the ship responded well to the oars. Thus says Thiodolf:

‘Saturday the prince casts off the long land tilts,

‘Saturday the prince sheds the lengthy land battles,

There where the widows proud the serpent watch,

There where the proud widows watch the serpent,

As she glideth from the town.

As she glides away from the town.

West from the Nid thereafter the King doth steer,

West from the Nid, the King then steers,

Into the sea drop the oars of his men.

Into the sea drop the oars of his men.

Move can they, the King’s lads, the straight oars in the water.

Move they can, the King's guys, the straight oars in the water.

The widows stand and wonder at the oar-strokes so swift,

The widows stand and marvel at the quick oar strokes,

The thole knows hurt when seventy oars do move her

The thole feels pain when seventy oars are rowing her.

173 I’ the water ere the war-folk on the sea their oars do strain.

173 I’m in the water before the warriors on the sea push their oars.

Northmen the serpent row (nailed is she) out on the billow-stream icy;

Northmen row the nailed serpent out on the icy waves;

‘Tis eagles’ wings that we behold.’

‘It’s eagles’ wings that we see.’

¶ Southward sailed King Harald with his host alongside the land, so that he might call out a general muster of men and ships. But when they were come eastward, and were off Vik, arose a strong contrary wind wherefore was the fleet obliged to stand in for harbour, making such havens as were to be found in the skerries as well as those in the fjords. ¤ Quoth Thiodolf:

¶ King Harald sailed south with his army along the coast to gather a general assembly of men and ships. But when they reached the east and were near Vik, a strong headwind came up, forcing the fleet to seek shelter in any harbor they could find in the skerries and the fjords. ¤ Thiodolf said:

‘Lee have the shaven hulls of the ships under the woods,

‘Lee has the shaved hulls of the ships beneath the trees,

The King’s war-host towards land doth lean with its prow beams.

The King’s army is heading towards the land with its front pointed.

The land-folk in the skerries, within the creeks, do lie;

The people living in the skerries, by the creeks, do lie;

The ships white-mailèd hide under the land-necks.’

The ships with white sails hide under the coastlines.

¶ Now in the tempest which fell upon them the great ship had need of good anchor tackle, and thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ Now in the storm that hit them, the great ship needed strong anchor gear, and so says Thiodolf:

‘Prow foremost the prince cleft

The prince cut ahead

High fences of the sea;

High sea fences;

The ropes of the King’s ship

The ropes of the King’s ship

Are strainèd to the utmost;

Are stretched to the limit;

The wind is unfriendly

The wind is harsh.

Against the anchor-iron out-hollowed,

Against the anchor-iron hollowed out,

Grit and wind-squalls ugly

Grit and ugly wind gusts

Chafe at the anchor flukes.’

Rub against the anchor flukes.

¶ As soon as there was come to him a fair wind, took King Harald the host east to the River, and thither came towards nightfall. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ As soon as a good wind arrived, King Harald took the army east to the River, and they reached it by nightfall. This is what Thiodolf says:

‘Now drave King Harald hotly the war-ships towards the River,

‘Now King Harald drove the warships vigorously toward the River,

At nightfall Norway’s King anigh the marches is.

At nightfall, Norway's king is near the borders.

A Thing the King now holds at Thumla, there where Svein

A thing the King now holds at Thumla, where Svein

Will meet to war if so be the Danes shirk not the tryst.’

Will meet to fight if the Danes don't dodge the agreement.

174

¶ When the Danes learned that the hosts of the Norwegians were come, all those that were able to do so fled away. ¤ The Norwegians likewise learnt that the Danish King had his host out, and was lying south off Funen and the small-isles; but when King Harald saw that King Svein would not come to meet him as had been agreed, nor do battle with him, then did he after the same fashion as before & let the peasant host return to Norway; but manned he one hundred and fifty§ ships, & with these steered a course alongside Halland. There he plundered widely; and he put in also to Lofufjord with his host, and going up onto the land harried there likewise. Somewhile later came King Svein to the encounter with the Danish host, and to him was a tale of three hundred§ ships. When the Norwegians saw this fleet bade King Harald a blast be blown to summon his host together, & many spake saying that they ought to flee, & that it was unavailing for them to fight, but the King answered thus: ‘We will fall one atop of the other rather than flee!’ Thus saith Stein Herdason:

¶ When the Danes found out that the Norwegian forces had arrived, everyone who could fled. ¤ The Norwegians also learned that the Danish King had his army out, stationed south of Funen and the small islands. But when King Harald realized that King Svein wouldn’t come to meet him as agreed, nor would he fight, he did the same as before and sent the peasant army back to Norway. However, he manned one hundred and fifty§ ships and set sail along the coast of Halland. There, he plundered extensively and also docked at Lofufjord with his troops, raiding the land there as well. Some time later, King Svein confronted the Danish army, bringing a fleet of three hundred§ ships. When the Norwegians saw this fleet, King Harald ordered a trumpet blast to gather his men, and many suggested that they should flee, arguing it was pointless to fight. But the King responded: ‘We will fight to the last man rather than run away!’ Thus says Stein Herdason:

‘Said the chief high-minded, what now he awaited.

‘Said the chief with high ideals, what he was waiting for now.

Here (said the King) he had all hope of peace lost.

Here (said the King) he had completely lost all hope for peace.

Rather than yield, cried the King, should each man fall one on the top of the other.

Rather than give in, the King cried out, let each man fall on top of the other.

Their arms then took the men.’

Their arms then took the men.

¶ Then let King Harald his ships be cleared for action, and brought his great dragon forward into the very midst of the host. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ Then let King Harald prepare his ships for battle and bring his great dragon right into the heart of the army. Thus says Thiodolf:

‘The giver of kindly gifts

'The giver of thoughtful gifts

Who oft to the wolf gave food,

Who often fed the wolf?

His dragon-ship put forward

His dragon ship advanced

Midmost in the war-host.’

In the middle of the battle.

¶ This ship was well fitted out, and had a large crew. ¤ And again saith Thiodolf:

¶ This ship was well equipped and had a large crew. ¤ And again says Thiodolf:

‘The peace wishing King his ranks bade

‘The peace-loving King commanded his ranks

Bind fast the war-shields on the ships’ sides;

Bind the war shields securely to the sides of the ships;

175 The prince’s friends well ordered stand methinks. The leader of manly deeds,

175 The prince’s friends seem to be well organized. The leader of brave actions,

The doughty dragon closed,

The brave dragon closed,

Outside the Niz, with shields, and one o’erlapped the other.’

Outside the Niz, with shields, and one overlapping the other.

¶ Ulf the Marshal brought his ship up alongside the royal ship, & bade her men place her well forward. Stein Herdason was on Ulf’s ship, and he chanted thus:

¶ Ulf the Marshal brought his ship up next to the royal ship, and told her crew to position it well forward. Stein Herdason was on Ulf’s ship, and he chanted this way:

‘Ulf, the Marshal of the King,

‘Ulf, the King’s Marshal,

Cheered us all on to battle;

Cheered us all on to fight;

The spears trembled when

The spears shook when

The ships were rowed to the fight.

The ships were paddled to the battle.

And, no doubt, the wise King’s

And, no doubt, the wise King’s

Valiant friend did bid his men

Brave friend told his crew

His ship advance beside

His ship advanced beside

The prince’s; the lads obeyed.’

The prince's; the guys obeyed.

¶ Stationed farthest out on one of the arms was Ivar Hakonson; under him had he many and the men to him were well equipped. Farthest out on the other arm were the chiefs of Throndhjem, and to them likewise was a large and goodly host.

¶ Stationed farthest out on one of the arms was Ivar Hakonson; under him he had many men, and they were well equipped. Farthest out on the other arm were the chiefs of Throndhjem, and they too had a large and well-prepared group.

¶ And King Svein likewise ranged his host, and his ship laid he over against ye ship of Harald, in the midst of the host, and nighest to him was Earl Fin, and next to him again the Danes ranked all of their host that was bravest and best equipped. Thereafter either side lashed their ships together in the midmost part of the fleet, but the hosts being so large it befell that there was a great number of ships faring loose, and so each captain placed his ship as far forward as he had courage for; but that was exceeding varied. Now though the odds were so great yet nevertheless had either side a vast host, and in his to King Svein pertained as many as seven earls. Thus saith Stein Herdason:

¶ King Svein arranged his army, positioning his ship opposite Harald's ship in the center of the fleet, with Earl Fin closest to him, and then the bravest and best-equipped Danes lined up next to him. Then both sides tied their ships together in the middle of the fleet, but since the armies were so large, many ships floated loosely. Each captain placed his ship as far forward as his courage allowed, which varied greatly. Even though the odds were so uneven, both sides still had vast forces, and King Svein had as many as seven earls under his command. Thus says Stein Herdason:

‘The “hersirs’” valiant lord a risk did take him,

‘The "hersirs'" brave lord took a risk,

With ships fifty and a hundred he waited for the Danes.

With ships of fifty and a hundred, he waited for the Danes.

176 Next was it that the ruler dear who dwells in Leidra§

176 Next was it that the beloved ruler who lives in Leidra§

The sea cleft thither with three hundred sea-steeds.’

The sea opened up there with three hundred ships.

¶ Even so soon as he had made ready his ships, commanded King Harald the war-blast to be sounded, and after this was done, rowed his men ahead. Stein Herdason saith:

¶ As soon as he got his ships ready, King Harald ordered the war signal to be sounded, and after that was done, he had his men row ahead. Stein Herdason says:

‘Before the river’s mouth, damage did Harald Svein.

‘Before the river’s mouth, Harald Svein caused damage.

Hard withstanding made he; Harald asked not for peace.

Hard as he was, Harald did not ask for peace.

The King’s sword-swinging lads forward off Halland rowed,

The king's sword-swinging guys rowed forward from Halland,

And yonder on the sea caused wounds with blood to stream.’

And over there on the sea, it caused wounds that made blood flow.

¶ Then did either side join combat, and the struggle waxed very fierce. Either King lustily cheered on his men, as saith Stein Herdason:

¶ Then both sides joined the battle, and the fight became very intense. Each king eagerly encouraged his men, as Stein Herdason says:

‘Eager for war the good shield-bearers bade their lads

‘Eager for war, the brave shield-bearers called to their young warriors.

To shoot and hew (but short the space was ’twixt the hosts).

To shoot and cut (but the distance between the armies was short).

Both stones & arrows streamed when the sword shook from it,

Both stones & arrows flew when the sword trembled from it,

The light blood, depriving of life the men of either host.’

The light blood, taking away life from the men of either side.

¶ It was late in the day when battle was joined and the combatants fought the whole night; King Harald himself shot for long with his bow. Thiodolf saith thus:

¶ It was late in the day when the battle started, and the fighters battled all through the night; King Harald himself shot arrows for a long time with his bow. Thiodolf says this:

‘Elm-bow did the Upland

‘Elm-bow did the Upland

King draw all the night;

King draws all night;

Shrewd ruler of the land sent

Shrewd ruler of the land sent

Arrows ’gainst the white shields;

Arrows against the white shields;

Barbs bloody harmed the peasants,

Barbs seriously harmed the peasants,

And the King’s arrows

And the king's arrows

Fast in the shields did lodge

Fast in the shields did lodge

(The spear-shots grew apace).’

(The spear shots increased rapidly).’

¶ Earl Hakon & the men of his company did not lash their ships together, but rowed against the Danish keels that were faring loose, and every ship that they grappled did they clear. When the Danes noted this same did every man move his ship away from the spot whither the Earl was faring, but went he after them even as they withdrew, and wellnigh to fleeing were they. ¤ But then came a boat rowing towards the 177 Earl’s ship, and those in it shouted & said that the other arm of ye battle array of King Harald had given way, and that many of their men had fallen there, so then rowed the Earl away thither and fierce was his onset, so that the Danes again caused their ships to fall astern. Thus did the Earl fare the whole of that night, rowing round outside the combatants, and laying about him wheresoever it was required; & whithersoever he went he was in no fashion to be withstood. ¤ During the waning part of the night was there a general fight among the Danes; this was after King Harald & his band had boarded the own ship to King Svein, and so utterly cleared it that all his men were slain save and except those that leapt into the sea. Thus saith Arnor Earl’s-skald:

¶ Earl Hakon and his men didn’t tie their ships together, but rowed toward the loose Danish ships, and they cleared every ship they grappled. When the Danes noticed this, every man moved his ship away from the direction the Earl was heading, but he pursued them as they retreated, and they were nearly in full flight. ¤ Then a boat rowed toward the Earl’s ship, and those inside shouted that the other flank of King Harald’s battle line had collapsed and that many of their men had fallen, so the Earl rowed toward that area, launching a fierce attack that again pushed the Danes back. The Earl spent the entire night rowing around the combatants, striking wherever needed; no matter where he went, he could not be stopped. ¤ As the night wore on, there was a general fight among the Danes; this happened after King Harald and his crew had boarded King Svein's own ship, completely clearing it so that all his men were killed except for those who jumped into the sea. Thus says Arnor the Earl’s skald:

‘Svein courageous went not from off his ship

‘Svein, brave, did not leave his ship

Without good cause (that is my mind);

Without a good reason (that’s just how I feel);

Hard was the fight for the helmets wasted,

Hard was the fight for the ruined helmets,

And empty did his craft float ere the eloquent friend of the Jutes

And his ship floated empty before the persuasive friend of the Jutes.

Fled from his dead chosen fighters.’

Fled from his fallen chosen fighters.

¶ After the banner of King Svein had fallen & the ships to him had been cleared, fled away all his men save those who were slain, & they that fled sprang into the deep from those ships that were lashed together or climbed on to other ships that were faring loose, but all of the men of King Svein who were able to do so rowed off. Full many men fell there. And there, where the Kings themselves had fought & the greater number of the ships had been lashed one to another, lay over seventy of the ships of that King; thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ After King Svein's banner came down and his ships were cleared, all his men fled except for those who were killed. Those who escaped jumped into the sea from the ships that were tied together or climbed onto other ships that were drifting away, but all the men of King Svein who could row managed to get away. Many men died there. And there, where the Kings themselves had fought and most of the ships had been tied together, over seventy of King Svein's ships lay; thus says Thiodolf:

‘Bold King of the Sogn-folk,

‘Bold King of the Sogn people,

(So ’tis sung) ships seven

(So it's sung) seven ships

Times ten of men and arms

Times ten of men and weapons

From Svein’s fleet cleared away.’

From Svein’s fleet was cleared.

¶ King Harald after the Danes rowed hard and put them to rout, but no easy task was it, for so little sea-room was there 178 betwixt the keels that motion was well-nigh not possible. Earl Fin would in no wise consent to flee and was taken captive; he could not see well. This is what Thiodolf saith:

¶ King Harald after the Danes rowed hard and defeated them, but it wasn’t easy because there was so little space between the boats that movement was nearly impossible. Earl Fin refused to flee and was captured; he couldn't see well. This is what Thiodolf says:

‘To six Danish earls a guerdon hast thou to give

‘You have a reward to give to six Danish earls

For one single victory,

For a single victory,

(They whet the heat of battle).

(They sharpen the intensity of battle).

In the midst of the ranks

In the middle of the ranks

Fin Arnason was taken

Fin Arnason was kidnapped

Battle-strong, stout-hearted;

Battle-ready, strong-hearted;

Ne’er would he think to flee.’

Never would he think to run away.

¶ Earl Hakon tarried behind with his ship, while the King and the rest were pursuing after the fugitives, for the Earl could not get his ship away from the spot where she was lying. Just at that time rowed up a man in a boat to the ship and brought-to at the poop; a big man was he with a broad-brimmed hat; ‘Where is the Earl?’ quoth he up to the ship. ‘In the forehold,’ answered they him back, ‘binding the wound of a man who is bleeding.’ The Earl viewed the man with the hat and asked what might his name be, to which he made answer: ‘Vandrad§ is here, speak to me, Earl.’ Then looked the Earl over the gunwale at him. ¤ Then said the boatman: ‘I will receive my life of thee if thou wilt give it me.’ Then the Earl rose up and called to two of his men, either of whom was dear to him, and said: ‘Get into the boat and set Vandrad ashore; go with him to my friend Karl the Peasant, and tell him for a token to give Vandrad the horse which I gave to him yesterday, and to give him his own saddle, and his son for a guide.’ Then stepped they into the boat & took the oars, & Vandrad steered. ¤ This was hard nigh to the dawn of day, and there was much movement among the ships, craft both large and small, some rowing to land, others to sea. ¤ Vandrad steered there where thought he there was most sea-room betwixt the craft, & whensoever any of the Norwegian ships rowed nigh them said the Earl’s men who they were, & then all let them 179 go as they listed. Vandrad steered along the shore & did not put to land ere they had come past the place where there was a great throng of ships.

¶ Earl Hakon stayed back with his ship while the King and the others were chasing the fugitives, as he couldn't get his ship to move from where it was anchored. At that moment, a man in a boat approached the ship and stopped at the stern; he was a large man wearing a broad-brimmed hat. "Where is the Earl?" he called up to the ship. "In the hold," they replied, "tending to a man who's bleeding." The Earl looked at the man with the hat and asked for his name, to which the man replied, "Vandrad§ is here, speak to me, Earl." The Earl peered over the gunwale at him. The boatman then said, "I will receive my life from you if you will grant it to me." The Earl stood up and called two of his men, who were both dear to him, and said, "Get into the boat and take Vandrad ashore; go with him to my friend Karl the Peasant, and tell him as a token to give Vandrad the horse I gave him yesterday, along with his own saddle and his son as a guide." They stepped into the boat, took the oars, and Vandrad steered. This was just before dawn, and there was a lot of activity among the ships—some large and some small—some rowing toward land, others heading out to sea. Vandrad steered where he thought there was the most open water between the vessels, and whenever any Norwegian ships came close, the Earl's men identified themselves, allowing all to pass as they pleased. Vandrad navigated along the shore and didn’t land until they had moved beyond a spot crowded with ships.

¶ Thereafter walked they to the homestead of Karl at about the hour when the light began to wax, and so went they into the living-room, and beheld Karl but now clad. To him told the men from the Earl on what mission had they come, and Karl said that first must they eat, & caused food to be set before them, & himself fetched them water for hand-washing. Then came the housewife into the chamber and straightway said she: ‘Wondrous is it that we gat no sleep nor rest all night through, for the tumult and noise.’ Karl answered: ‘Knowest thou not that the Kings fought together yesternight?’ She asked: ‘Who won?’ Karl answered: ‘The Norwegians won.’ ‘Belike our King hath fled again,’ said she. Karl replied: ‘In a bad way are we with our King for he is both halt & craven.’ Then spake Vandrad: ‘The King is not craven, but neither he is victorious.’ Now Vandrad was the last to wash his hands, and when he took the towel he dried himself in the midst thereof; but the housewife seized it and pulled it from him, saying: ‘Little good canst thou do; ’tis the way of common folk to wet all the towel at once.’ Vandrad answered: ‘I shall yet come thither where I may dry myself midmost in the towel.’ Then sat they at meat for a while but afterwards went out, and there was the horse standing ready, and that son of Karl who was to bear Vandrad company sat another horse, and together rode they forth to the forest. But the men from the Earl went back to their boat, & rowed out again to their ship.

¶ Then they walked to Karl's home around the time when the light started to brighten, and went into the living room to find Karl just getting dressed. The men from the Earl explained their mission to him, and Karl said they should eat first, so he had food prepared for them and fetched water for them to wash their hands. Then the housewife came into the room and immediately said, “It’s amazing we got no sleep or rest all night because of the noise and chaos.” Karl replied, “Don’t you know that the Kings fought each other last night?” She asked, “Who won?” Karl answered, “The Norwegians won.” “It seems our King has fled again,” she said. Karl replied, “We’re in a bad situation with our King because he is both lame and cowardly.” Then Vandrad spoke up, “The King is not cowardly, but he isn’t victorious either.” Vandrad was the last to wash his hands, and when he took the towel, he dried himself in the middle; but the housewife snatched it from him, saying, “You’re not doing it right; common people wet the whole towel at once.” Vandrad responded, “I will still get to where I can dry myself in the middle of the towel.” They ate for a while, but then they went outside, where the horse was waiting, and Karl’s son, who was to accompany Vandrad, was on another horse, and together they rode off to the forest. Meanwhile, the men from the Earl returned to their boat and rowed back out to their ship.

¶ Harald and his men pursued the fugitives a short way, and thereafter returned to those ships which had been deserted. And then searched they the slain, finding in the King’s ship a number of dead men; yet not among them was the body of King Svein; natheless was it deemed certain that he must 180 have fallen. King Harald let the corses of his men be laid out, or the wounds bound up of them that required it. Then caused he the bodies of the men of Svein to be borne ashore, & sent word to the peasants that they should bury them; thereafter caused he the plunder to be divided, and abode for a while there at that spot. And there learnt he the tidings that King Svein was come to Zealand, and that all of his host which had not been routed in battle had rejoined him, and to him likewise were come many other men, and that to him therefore was assembled a mighty large host.

¶ Harald and his men chased the fugitives for a bit, then returned to the abandoned ships. They searched the fallen, finding many dead aboard the King's ship; however, King Svein's body was not among them. Still, it was assumed he must have fallen. King Harald ordered the bodies of his men to be laid out and tended to those who needed their wounds bandaged. He then had the bodies of Svein's men taken ashore and told the locals to bury them. After that, he had the loot divided and stayed there for a while. During that time, he learned that King Svein had arrived in Zealand and that all his troops who hadn't been defeated in battle had rejoined him, along with many other men, forming a very large force for him. 180

¶ Now as ye have heard tell afore, was Earl Fin Arnason captured in the battle, and before the King was he led. King Harald was then exceeding joyful, and said he, ‘Here meet we twain, Fin, though lastwhiles in Norway; scarce hath the Danish court stood by thee! An ill piece of work will the Norwegians have to drag thee, blind man, after them, and keep thee alive.’ ¤ Then answered back the Earl: ‘Many ill things have the Norwegians now to do, & the worst of these is thy bidding.’ ¤ Then said King Harald: ‘Wilt thou have grace, though grace deservest thou not?’ The Earl answered: ‘Not from thee, hound!’ The King said: ‘Dost desire that thy kinsman Magnus should give thee grace?’ Magnus, the son of King Harald, was captain of a ship at that time. Then said the Earl: ‘What hath that whelp to do with the meting out of grace?’ Thereat laughed the King, for he deemed it good sport to bait him, and said he: ‘Wilt thou accept thy life from the hand of Thora, thy kinswoman?’ ¤ Then the Earl said: ‘Is she here?’ ‘She is here,’ said the King. ¤ Then did Fin utter the scurvy words which were remembered long thereafter, and all were witness of how wroth he was since he could not still his words: ‘It is not to be wondered at that thou hast bitten well since the mare is with thee.’ ¤ To Earl Fin was given quarter, and King Harald kept him with him for a time, but Fin was somewhat unjoyful, and unmeek in his 181 words. Then King Harald said: ‘I see thou wilt not be friends with me nor with my kindred, so I will give thee leave to fare to Svein, thy King.’ The Earl answered: ‘That will I accept, and the sooner I fare hence the more grateful I shall be.’ Thereafter the King let Fin be taken even to the land, where was he made welcome by the Hallanders. ¤ Thence sailed King Harald north with his host to Norway, faring first to Oslo, and in that place gave leave to all his men who desired it to go even to their own homes.

¶ As you’ve heard before, Earl Fin Arnason was captured in battle and brought before the King. King Harald was quite happy about it and said, ‘Here we meet again, Fin, even though we were in Norway not long ago; the Danish court hardly stood by you! The Norwegians will have a tough time dragging you along, blind man, and keeping you alive.’ ¤ The Earl replied, ‘The Norwegians have many bad things to do now, and the worst of these is your command.’ ¤ King Harald then asked, ‘Do you want mercy, even though you don’t deserve it?’ The Earl shot back, ‘Not from you, hound!’ The King asked, ‘Do you want your kinsman Magnus to give you mercy?’ Magnus, King Harald's son, was a ship captain at that time. The Earl responded, ‘What does that pup have to do with giving mercy?’ This made the King laugh, as he found it amusing to provoke him, and said, ‘Would you accept your life from Thora, your kinswoman?’ ¤ The Earl asked, ‘Is she here?’ ‘She is here,’ replied the King. ¤ Fin then uttered the insulting words that would be remembered for a long time, revealing his anger as he couldn’t hold back: ‘It’s no surprise you’ve bitten well since you’ve got the mare with you.’ ¤ Earl Fin was granted mercy, and King Harald kept him close for a while, but Fin remained unhappy and harsh in his words. Then King Harald said, ‘I see you won’t befriend me or my family, so I’ll let you go to Svein, your King.’ The Earl replied, ‘I will accept that, and the sooner I leave, the more grateful I’ll be.’ After that, the King had Fin taken to land, where he was welcomed by the Hallanders. ¤ Then King Harald sailed north with his army to Norway, first stopping in Oslo, where he allowed all his men who wanted to go home to do so.

¶ It is said that King Svein abode that winter in Denmark, and held his state as before. ¤ And in the winter sent he men northward to Halland to fetch Karl the Peasant to him, and likewise Karl’s wife; and when they were come and he had summoned Karl unto him he asked him if he had seen him before. Karl answered: ‘I know thee now, King, and I knew thee then even so soon as I saw thee, and it is under God that the little help which I was able to afford thee was of use.’ The King answered: ‘For all the days I have yet to live I have to reward thee. Now firstly will I give thee whatever homestead in Zealand thou art minded to have, and I will furthermore make thee a great man an thou wottest how to act.’ ¤ Karl thanked the King well for his words, and said that there was still a favour he would pray of him. And the King asked what that might be. Karl said: ‘I would ask this thing, King, that thou lettest me take my wife with me.’ The King answered: ‘I will not promise thee this thing, for I will get thee a much better & wiser wife; but thy wife may keep the small homestead ye have already; on that she can live.’ ¤ And the King gave Karl a large & noble stead & gat him a good marriage. This was known and told far and wide, yea even as far north as Norway.

¶ It is said that King Svein spent that winter in Denmark, maintaining his position as before. ¤ During the winter, he sent men north to Halland to bring Karl the Peasant to him, along with Karl’s wife. When they arrived and Karl was summoned, the King asked if he had seen him before. Karl replied: ‘I recognize you now, King, and I recognized you the moment I saw you. It’s by God’s grace that the little help I could offer you was of any use.’ The King responded: ‘For all the days I have left to live, I owe you a reward. First, I will give you any homestead in Zealand that you wish, and I will also make you a powerful man if you know how to act.’ ¤ Karl expressed his gratitude for the King’s words and said there was still one favor he would like to ask. The King inquired what that might be. Karl said: ‘I would ask this, King: that you allow me to take my wife with me.’ The King replied: ‘I cannot promise you that, for I can get you a much better and wiser wife; however, your wife can keep the small homestead you already have; she can live on that.’ ¤ The King then granted Karl a large and noble estate and arranged a good marriage for him. This news spread far and wide, even as far north as Norway.

¶ The winter following on the battle of the Niz King Harald spent in Oslo. And when the host came up from the south in autumn many tales and legends went abroad of the autumn 182 outside the Niz river, & everyone who had been there deemed he had something to tell. Once it happened that some men were sitting drinking in a small chamber, & full of talk were they, talking of the battle of the Niz, and of whom might have derived the greatest renown therefrom. All were agreed on one issue, however, and that was that no other had been such a man there as Earl Hakon: he it was who had shown greatest prowess, who was the boldest under arms, and the ablest, and the most fortunate, and whatsoever he did was that which availed most, & to him was accounted the victory. Now Harald was without, in the courtyard, speaking with some of his men, and thereafter went he before the doorway of the chamber and said: ‘Every man now would like to be named Hakon,’ and therewith went his way.

¶ The winter after the battle of the Niz, King Harald stayed in Oslo. When the army arrived from the south in the autumn, many stories and legends spread about the autumn outside the Niz River, and everyone who had been there felt they had something to share. One time, some men were sitting in a small room, drinking and chatting about the battle of the Niz, debating who might have gained the most glory from it. They all agreed on one point, though: no one there was as great a person as Earl Hakon. He had shown the most skill, been the bravest in battle, and was the most capable and fortunate; everything he did had the greatest impact, and the victory was attributed to him. Meanwhile, Harald was outside in the courtyard, talking with some of his men. He then walked up to the doorway of the room and said, “Everyone now would like to be named Hakon,” before continuing on his way.

¶ Earl Hakon fared to the Uplands in autumn, even to his dominions, and there tarried throughout the winter. ¤ Right well beloved was he of the Upland folk. Now once it befell, when spring was drawing nigh, that some men were sitting drinking, & their talk was yet again of the battle of the Niz; and men lauded greatly Earl Hakon, but a few praised others no less. ¤ When they had been talking thus a while a man answered: ‘Mayhap other men besides Earl Hakon fought boldly outside the Niz, yet nevertheless methinks no one can have had the luck he had.’ ¤ They said it was no doubt his greatest luck that he had routed many of the Danes. The same man answered: ‘Luckiest for him was it that he gave King Svein his life.’ Another answered him: ‘Thou wottest not what thou art saying.’ He answered: ‘Yea, I wot full well, for he who set the King ashore told me himself.’ Thus it befell, as oft is said, that ‘many are the King’s ears.’ These things were told to the King straightway, and the King had many horses taken and rode forthwith away in the night with two hundred men,§ and rode he the whole of that night and the following day. Then there came towards them on horseback 183 certain men who were making for the town with meal and malt. Now faring with the King was one Gamal, & he rode up to one of the peasants who was a friend of his and spoke privily with him. ¤ Gamal said: ‘Money will I give thee, an thou wilt ride furiously by hidden ways such as thou wottest to be shortest to Earl Hakon: tell him that the King will slay him, for the King wotteth that the Earl helped King Svein to land outside the Niz.’ ¤ And the matter being covenanted between them rode the peasant hard, and came even to the Earl who was sitting drinking and had not gone to his rest. But when the peasant made known his errand, rose the Earl forthwith and all his folk; and the Earl caused his chattels to be removed from the house during the night. When the King arrived thither tarried he there the night, but Hakon the Earl had ridden his way. And in time came he east to the realm of Sweden, to King Steinkel, and abode with him the summer. King Harald then turned him back to town. In the summer the King fared north to Throndhjem and abode there, but in the autumn fared eastward again to Vik.

¶ Earl Hakon went to the Uplands in the autumn, to his lands, and stayed there all winter. ¤ He was greatly loved by the Upland people. As spring approached, a group of men were sitting around drinking, and their conversation turned again to the battle at Niz; they praised Earl Hakon highly, while a few acknowledged others equally. ¤ After they had been talking for a while, one man spoke up: ‘Maybe other men besides Earl Hakon fought bravely at Niz, but I still think no one else had the luck he did.’ ¤ They agreed that his greatest luck was having defeated many of the Danes. The same man added, ‘His luckiest moment was that he spared King Svein’s life.’ Another responded, ‘You don’t know what you’re talking about.’ He replied, ‘Oh, I know very well, because the man who brought the King ashore told me himself.’ So it happened, as is often said, that ‘many ears are open to the King.’ This news was immediately relayed to the King, who took many horses and rode off that night with two hundred men, § riding throughout the night and the next day. Eventually, they encountered some men on horseback heading to town with meal and malt. Traveling with the King was a man named Gamal, who approached one of the peasants, a friend, and spoke to him privately. ¤ Gamal said, ‘I’ll give you money if you ride quickly by the hidden paths you know are shortest to Earl Hakon: tell him that the King intends to kill him, because the King knows the Earl helped King Svein land at Niz.’ ¤ They agreed on the plan, and the peasant rode hard, reaching the Earl, who was sitting and drinking and had not gone to bed yet. When the peasant delivered his message, the Earl immediately stood up with all his men; he had his belongings packed and removed from the house during the night. When the King arrived, he stayed there for the night, but Earl Hakon had already departed. Eventually, he made his way east to the kingdom of Sweden, to King Steinkel, and spent the summer with him. King Harald then returned to the town. During the summer, the King traveled north to Throndhjem and stayed there, but in the autumn, he moved east again to Vik.

¶ Earl Hakon went back in the summer to the Uplands, so soon as he learned that the King had fared northward, and there dwelt he until such time as the King came south again. Thereafter fared the Earl eastward to Vermaland and tarried there long in the winter; and King Steinkel gave the Earl rule and dominion over that part of the land. ¤ When winter was wearing to an end, fared he westward to Kaumariki, and took with him many men whom the Gauts and Vermalanders had given him. And he took thence his land-dues and the taxes which he had a right to demand, & thereafter fared he back east to Gautland and dwelt there the spring. ¤ King Harald abode the winter in Oslo, and sent his men to the Uplands to gather taxes and land-dues and the King’s fines; but the Uplanders said that they would not pay to him all dues which it behoved them to pay into the hands of Earl 184 Hakon even so long as he was alive and had not forfeited life or dominions; & no land-dues did the King therefrom obtain that winter.

¶ Earl Hakon returned to the Uplands in the summer as soon as he heard that the King had gone north, and he stayed there until the King came back south. Then, the Earl traveled east to Vermaland and spent a long time there during the winter; King Steinkel granted him control over that part of the land. ¤ As winter was coming to an end, he headed west to Kaumariki, bringing along many men that the Gauts and Vermalanders had given him. He collected his land-dues and the taxes he was entitled to demand, & then he traveled back east to Gautland and stayed there for the spring. ¤ King Harald spent the winter in Oslo and sent his men to the Uplands to collect taxes, land-dues, and the King's fines; but the Uplanders said that they would not pay all the dues they owed to Earl Hakon as long as he was alive and had not lost his life or territories; & the King received no land-dues from there that winter.

¶ Now betwixt Norway and Denmark there were sent that winter messengers and messages, for both Norwegians and Danes alike desired to make peace and agreement either with other, and they prayed their Kings to do the same. The sending of these messages appeared prone to bring about concord, for in the end a peace-meeting was agreed upon in the River betwixt King Harald and King Svein. When spring-tide was come both Kings called out many men and ships for this journey. Saith a skald in a poem:

¶ That winter, messengers and messages were sent between Norway and Denmark, as both Norwegians and Danes wanted to establish peace and agreement with each other, and they urged their Kings to do the same. The exchange of these messages seemed likely to lead to harmony, and eventually, a peace meeting was scheduled at the River between King Harald and King Svein. When spring arrived, both Kings gathered many men and ships for this journey. A skald says in a poem:

‘Leader of arméd men, he who the ground engirdles

‘Leader of armed men, he who surrounds the land

From Eyrasund northward shuts with his long-ship’s prows

From Eyrasund northward closes with the prows of his longship

The land (the haven spurned he).

The land (the haven he rejected).

Gleaming with gold the stems cut the waves keenly;

Glistening with gold, the stems sliced through the waves sharply;

Onward of Halland west, with host aboard, and the keels thrilling.

Onward of Halland to the west, with the crew on board, and the boats vibrating.

Harald firm-oathed! oft hast thou the earth engirdled with thy ships;

Harald swore an oath! You have often surrounded the earth with your ships;

Svein, too, through the sound sailed the King to meet.

Svein, too, sailed to meet the King through the sound.

Praise-dight filler of ravens, who every bay doth close,

Praise-dight filler of ravens, who every bay does close,

Hath out a teeming host of Danes, from the south all.’

Hath out a huge crowd of Danes from the south all.

¶ It is said here that these Kings kept to their agreement, to wit, that there should be a meeting betwixt them; and that both came to the marches. It is set forth thus below:

¶ It is stated here that these kings stuck to their agreement, namely, that there would be a meeting between them; and that both arrived at the borders. It is outlined as follows:

‘Shrewd leader of arméd men

‘Clever leader of armed men

To trysting south once more

To meet in the south again

Thou sailst as all Danes wished

You sail as all Danes wished

(No lesser was thy purpose).

(No less was your purpose).

Svein now to the northward fares

Svein is heading north now.

The land-marches nigh,

The land borders nearby,

The tryst to keep with Harald—

The meeting to keep with Harald—

Windy was the weather off the land.’

The weather offshore was windy.

185

¶ When the Kings were come face to face the one with other forthwith betwixt them was broached ye matter of peace; and no sooner was this opened than many men made plaint of the harm they had suffered through war-fare, rapine, and the slaying of men. And long talked they about this, as is said hereafter:

¶ When the kings met face to face, they immediately discussed the matter of peace. As soon as this topic was brought up, many people complained about the harm they had suffered due to warfare, looting, and the killing of men. They talked about this for a long time, as will be mentioned later:

‘The yeomen shrewd

The clever farmers

Such words do say aloud

Such words are spoken aloud

That when the men meet,

When the men meet,

An’ angered are mostly

And mostly angry

The others. Far seemeth

The others. Seem far away.

Concord to lie from men

Concord to deceive men

Who on all things quarrel

Who argues about everything

(The chiefs’ arrogance waxeth).

(The chiefs’ arrogance is growing).

With danger fraught will be

Will be full of danger

Wrath of the princes be

Princes' wrath be

If peace be agreed on,

If peace is agreed upon,

Those who are peace-makers

Peace-makers

In scales must weigh all things.

In scales, all things must be measured.

Seemly for Kings to say

Seemly for Kings to say

What e’er the host liketh;

Whatever the host likes;

Bad will would it cause

It would cause bad will.

Were the yeomen’s state worsened.’

Were the yeomen’s situation worsened.

¶ Then the best men and the wisest conferred together, and peace was made betwixt the Kings, in such wise that King Harald was to have Norway & King Svein Denmark as far as the marches which had aforetime divided the kingdoms; neither was to make redress to other; there where the land had been pillaged the matter was to be passed over; and he who had taken plunder was to keep it. ¤ This peace was to ensue even so long as the twain were Kings; the covenant was bounden with oaths, & thereafter gave the Kings one another hostages; even as is said hereafter:

¶ Then the best and wisest people came together to discuss, and peace was made between the Kings, so that King Harald would have Norway & King Svein would have Denmark up to the borders that had previously separated the kingdoms; neither was to owe any compensation to the other; regarding the areas that had been raided, that was to be ignored; and whoever had taken spoils could keep them. ¤ This peace was to last as long as the two were Kings; the agreement was secured with oaths, and afterward, the Kings exchanged hostages; as it is said later:

‘Thus have I heard it said

‘Thus have I heard it said

That Svein and Harald both

Svein and Harald both

186 (God works it) gladly gave

(God works it) happily gave

Hostages one to other.

Hostages to each other.

Let them so keep their vows

Let them stick to their promises.

(All ended was with witness)

All that ended was with witness.

And the whole peace so fully

And the whole peace so completely

That the folk break it not.’

That the people don't break it.

¶ King Harald tarried in Vik during the summer, and sent men to the Uplands to collect the dues & taxes he had there; but the peasants in plain words said that they would bide the coming of Earl Hakon, until such time as he should come to them. Earl Hakon was then up in Gautland with a large host. When summer was wearing to a close sailed King Harald south to Konungahella (King’s Rock), and he took all the light craft whereon he could lay hands & went up the River, and at the falls thereof had the boats haled across land and so put onto Lake Wenern. Thereafter rowed he east across the lake where he asked tidings of Earl Hakon. ¤ Now when the Earl gat news of the journey of the King, came he down from the country and made endeavour to prevent the King from harrying, for to Earl Hakon was a large host which the Gauts had given him. King Harald laid his boats up the mouth of a river, and thereafter made a landing, but left some of his men behind to watch the craft. And the King himself and some of his men rode on horseback, but many more went afoot. Their way led them through a wood, & thereafter a bog lay before them on which were small bushes, then after that a copse, and when they were come up to the copse sighted they the host of the Earl; and a bog there was betwixt them and it. ¤ Then both hosts arrayed themselves, & King Harald commanded his men to sit up on the hillside: ‘Let us first tempt them to make an onset; Hakon hath no mind to wait,’ said he. ¤ The weather was frosty with some driving snow, and the men to Harald sat under their shields. ¤ Now the Gauts had taken little apparel on them and were starved with the cold, but the 187 Earl bade them bide until the King should make an onset and they could all stand alike in height. Earl Hakon had the banner which had been that of King Magnus Olafson. Now the head-man to the Gauts was one hight Thorvid, and he was mounted on a horse the reins of which were tied to a stake standing in the bog. He spake & said: ‘God knows we have a large host here and many stout men; let not King Steinkell hear that we are not helping this good Earl well. I wist that if the Norwegians make onset against us we shall stand firm, but if the young men falter & bide not, then do not let us run farther than thither to the brook, and if the young men again falter, which I wot will not befall, then do not let us run farther than thither to the hill.’ ¤ At that moment ran up the host of the Norwegians shouting their war-cry and beating their shields, & then the host of the Gauts likewise began to shout, and the horse to the head-man pulled so hard at its rein, being afrighted at the host-cry, that the stake came up & flew past the head of the chief, wherefore he shouted: ‘Such a mischance as thou shootest, Northmen,’ and therewith galloped away. King Harald had ere this said to his men: ‘Though we make din and shouting about us, yet let us not go down the hill or ever they come hither to us,’ and they did according as he had said. ¤ As soon as the war-cry was heard, caused the Earl his banner to be borne forward, and when they were come under the hill rushed the King’s men down upon them, and some of the men to the Earl fell forthwith and some fled; but the Norwegians drave not them that fled very far, for it was late in the day. There took they the banner of Earl Hakon, and as much of weapons and apparel as they could lay hands on. And the King let both the banners be borne in front of him when he fared down the hill; and his men spake one with another as to whether or no Earl Hakon might be fallen. Now when it came to faring through the wood they had to ride in single train, and behold a certain man rode straight across their way, 188 and thrust a spear through him that bore the banner to the King, and seizing the stave thereof rode he off another way in the wood with the banner. When the King was told of this cried he: ‘The Earl lives! Give me my mail-shirt!’ And rode he in the night to his ships. Now said many men that the Earl had avenged himself. Then chanted Thiodolf:

¶ King Harald stayed in Vik during the summer and sent men to the Uplands to collect the dues and taxes owed to him there. But the peasants clearly stated that they would wait for Earl Hakon to arrive before making any payments. At that time, Earl Hakon was in Gautland with a large army. As summer was coming to an end, King Harald sailed south to Konungahella (King’s Rock). He took all the small boats he could find and went up the River, where he had the boats pulled overland at the falls and put into Lake Wenern. After that, he rowed east across the lake, where he inquired about Earl Hakon. ¤ When the Earl heard about the King's journey, he came down from the country, trying to prevent the King from raiding, as he had a significant force given to him by the Gauts. King Harald anchored his boats at the mouth of a river and then planned a landing, leaving some of his men behind to guard the boats. The King and some of his men rode on horseback, while many others went on foot. Their route took them through a forest, then they faced a swamp covered with small bushes, followed by a thicket. When they reached the thicket, they spotted the Earl’s army, with a bog between them and the enemy. ¤ Both armies lined up, and King Harald ordered his men to take position on the hillside: ‘Let’s first see if they attack us; Hakon won’t wait long,’ he said. ¤ The weather was cold with some blowing snow, and Harald's men sheltered under their shields. ¤ The Gauts had brought little clothing and were freezing, but the Earl instructed them to hold off until the King made his move, so they could all confront each other on even ground. Earl Hakon carried the banner that had belonged to King Magnus Olafson. The chief of the Gauts was a man named Thorvid, who was on a horse tied to a stake in the bog. He spoke: ‘God knows we have a large army here and many brave men; let’s not let King Steinkell think we’re not supporting our good Earl well. I know if the Norwegians attack us, we will stand firm, but if the younger men hesitate, let us not run farther than to the brook, and if they hesitate again—which I hope won’t happen—then let us not run beyond the hill.’ ¤ Just then, the Norwegian army charged forward, shouting their battle cry and banging their shields, and the Gauts responded with their own shouts. The horse belonging to the chief got frightened by the battle cry and pulled hard on its reins, pulling up the stake and almost hitting the chief’s head, causing him to shout, ‘Such a misfortune you bring upon yourselves, Northmen,’ and with that, he galloped away. King Harald had previously told his men: ‘Even if we make noise and shouting, let’s not go down the hill until they come to us,’ and they followed his command. ¤ As soon as the battle cry was heard, the Earl had his banner raised, and when they reached the hill, the King’s men charged down at them. Some of the Earl’s men fell immediately, and others fled. But the Norwegians didn’t pursue the fleeing men very far since it was getting late. They captured the banner of Earl Hakon along with whatever weapons and gear they could find. The King had both banners carried in front of him as he went down the hill, and his men speculated whether Earl Hakon had been defeated. When they reached the woods, they had to ride in single file, and suddenly, a man rode straight across their path and thrust a spear through the bearer of the King’s banner. He took the staff and rode off into the woods with the banner. When the King was informed of this, he exclaimed, ‘The Earl is alive! Bring me my mail-shirt!’ And he rode through the night back to his ships. Many people said that the Earl had taken revenge. Then Thiodolf sang:

‘Steinkell’s host who to the

‘Steinkell’s host who to the

Warlike Earl should help yield

Warlike Earl should assist yield

(That brought the King to pass)

(That brought the King to happen)

To hell, I ween, have fared.

To hell, I think, I have gone.

But those who would better

But those who would improve

The matter say,

The matter states,

Hakon fled because the hope of help

Hakon ran away because he hoped for help

Therefrom but ill had proven.’

Therefrom but poorly had proven.

¶ King Harald spent what was left of the night on his ship. In the morn, when it was light saw men that ice had formed round the ships so thick that it was feasible to walk round about them. ¤ Then bade the King his men hew the ice and release his ships into the lake, and so went the men and set to work to hew the ice. King Harald’s son Magnus steered the ship which lay lowest in the river-mouth and nighest out to the lake. ¤ Now when the men had almost chopped the ice away a certain man ran out on it to the place where they were about to hew, and thereafter fell to chopping as if he were mad and raving. Then said a man: ‘Now is it again as often before, no one is so good at giving a helping hand as Hall Kodransbane; behold now, how he is hewing the ice.’ ¤ But the man of Magnus’s ship who was hight Thormod Eindridison, when he heard the name of ‘Kodransbane,’ ran to Hall and gave him his death-blow. ¤ Kodran was the son of Gudmund Elyolfson, and Valgerd that was sister to Gudmund was the mother of Jurunn, Thormod’s mother. ¤ Thormod was a winter old when Kodran was slain, and never had he set eyes on Hall Utryggson before this time. ¤ By this, then, 189 the ice was broken away even so far as the lake and Magnus brought his ship out, & got under way forthwith, and sailed west across the lake; but the King’s ship which was the uppermost in the channel came out the last. Now Hall had been of the fellowship of the King and was very dear to him, and the King was exceeding wroth, so that when he came latest into haven he found that Magnus had already helped the murderer to the forest, though he offered atonement for him, would he have gone against Magnus and his folk, had not the friends of both brought about their appeasement.

¶ King Harald spent the rest of the night on his ship. In the morning, when it got light, he saw that ice had formed around the ships so thick that it was possible to walk around them. ¤ Then the King ordered his men to chop the ice and free his ships into the lake, and they went to work on the ice. King Harald’s son Magnus steered the ship that was lowest in the river mouth and closest to the lake. ¤ As the men were almost finished chopping the ice, a man ran out onto it to the place where they were working and started chopping as if he were crazy. Then one man said, ‘It’s happening again, just like before; no one is as good at lending a hand as Hall Kodransbane; look at him chopping the ice.’ ¤ But Thormod Eindridison, who was from Magnus’s ship, when he heard the name ‘Kodransbane,’ ran to Hall and dealt him a fatal blow. ¤ Kodran was the son of Gudmund Elyolfson, and Valgerd, who was Gudmund’s sister, was the mother of Jurunn, Thormod’s mother. ¤ Thormod was just a winter old when Kodran was killed and had never seen Hall Utryggson before this moment. ¤ As a result, the ice was broken away all the way to the lake, and Magnus brought his ship out, set sail immediately, and headed west across the lake; however, the King’s ship, which was the farthest up the channel, came out last. Hall had been part of the King’s fellowship and was very dear to him, and the King was extremely angry, so when he finally reached the harbor, he found that Magnus had already led the murderer to the forest. Even though he offered to make peace for him, he would have gone against Magnus and his people, had not the friends of both sides facilitated their reconciliation.

¶ King Harald fared up to Raumariki this winter, and to him was a large host. ¤ And he bore cases against the peasants for the keeping back from him of dues and taxes, and for inciting his enemies to strife against him. ¤ And some of the peasants caused he to be taken, and some he maimed and others killed and others he deprived of all their possessions. ¤ Those who could get away fled, but the King burned the countrysides wide about and laid them waste. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ King Harald went up to Raumariki this winter, and a large group followed him. ¤ He had cases against the peasants for withholding dues and taxes from him, and for encouraging his enemies to cause trouble. ¤ Some of the peasants were captured, some were injured, others were killed, and some lost all their possessions. ¤ Those who could escape ran away, but the King burned the surrounding countryside and devastated it. Thus says Thiodolf:

‘Waster of isle-dwellers

‘Waster of islanders

Hard hands laid on Raumfolk,

Hard hands laid on Raumfolk,

Steadily on the ranks

Climbing the ranks steadily

Of Harald went, as I trow.

Of Harald went, as I think.

Fire did requite them;

Fire paid them back;

But the chief commanded,

But the chief ordered,

And high flames poor peasants

And high flames for poor peasants

To obedience led.’

To obedience commanded.

¶ After this fared King Harald up to Heidmark and there burned, and did no less war-work than has been writ afore. From thence fared he to Ringariki, there burned, and went everywhere with the war-shield aloft. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ After this, King Harald moved up to Heidmark and there he burned, doing no less warfare than has been written before. From there he went to Ringariki, where he burned, and he marched everywhere with his war shield raised high. Thus says Thiodolf:

‘Burned were the fell folk’s steads,

‘The homes of the wicked were burned,

Roofwards the red fire flamed.

The red fire blazed upward.

Hit did the lord of chiefs

Hit did the lord of chiefs

The Heiners with hard stones.

The Heiners with tough stones.

190 For their lives the sufferers craved;

190 The sufferers longed for their lives;

So great a hurt the flames

So much pain in the flames

The men of Ringariki wrought

The guys of Ringariki created

Or ever the fire was stayed.’

Or before the fire was put out.’

¶ After this gave the peasants the whole matter into the hands of the King.

¶ After this, the peasants handed the entire issue over to the King.

¶ After the death of King Magnus were spent fifteen winters ere the battle of the Niz, and after that two winters or ever Harald and Svein made peace. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ After King Magnus died, fifteen winters passed before the battle of the Niz, and then two more winters before Harald and Svein made peace. Thus says Thiodolf:

‘The prince of the Hords

‘The prince of the Hordes

(Brought peace the third year was made)

(Brought peace the third year was made)

The strife to an end; on

The struggle is over; on

The strand steel hit the shields.’

The steel strands hit the shields.

¶ After this peace-making endured the war of the King with the Uplanders three half-years. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ After this peace-making lasted through the King’s war with the Uplanders for three and a half years. So says Thiodolf:

‘Hard of the King’s work ’tis

“Being a King is tough”

In seemly wise to speak

In a seemingly wise way to speak

When to have idle ploughs

When to have unused plows

The upland men he taught.

The mountain men he taught.

The chieftain wise hath honour won

The wise chieftain has earned honor.

These three half-years

These three semesters

Which ever will be minded.’

Whichever will be considered.

¶ Edward, the son of Ethelred, was King of England after his brother Hordaknut; he was hight Edward ‘the Good’ and right good he was. ¤ The mother to King Edward was Queen Emma, the daughter of Richard, the Rouen-Earl; and her brother was Earl Robert, the mother of William the Bastard, who was at that time duke of Rouen in Normandy. King Edward was wedded to Queen Gyda,§ the daughter of Earl Godwin & he was the son of Wolfnoth. The brothers to Gyda were: the eldest Earl Tosti, the second Earl Morcar, the third Earl Walthiof, the fourth Earl Svein, and fifthly Harald. Now Harald was the youngest and was brought up at the court of King Edward and was his foster-son, and the 191 King loved him very greatly and eyed him ever as his own son, for the King was childless.

¶ Edward, the son of Ethelred, became King of England after his brother Hordaknut; he was known as Edward "the Good," and he truly was good. ¤ King Edward's mother was Queen Emma, the daughter of Richard, the Earl of Rouen; her brother was Earl Robert, the father of William the Bastard, who was then the Duke of Rouen in Normandy. King Edward was married to Queen Gyda, the daughter of Earl Godwin, who was the son of Wolfnoth. Gyda had five brothers: the oldest, Earl Tosti; the second, Earl Morcar; the third, Earl Walthiof; the fourth, Earl Svein; and the youngest, Harald. Harald was raised at King Edward's court and was like a foster son to him. The King loved him dearly and regarded him as his own son since he had no children of his own.

¶ It befell one summer that Harald the son of Godwin had to go a journey to Bretland (Wales) and fared he on a ship, but after they had set sail sprang up a contrary wind & they were driven out to sea.[§] ¤ They made land westward in Normandy after undergoing a perilous storm. ¤ And putting into the town of Rouen found they there Earl William, who received Harald and his travelling companions joyfully, and Harald tarried there in good cheer for long during the autumn, for the tempests continued to blow and it was not weather for sailing out at sea. As winter was approaching spoke the Earl and Harald together concerning the dwelling of Harald there throughout the winter. Now Harald sat in the high-seat on one side of the Earl and on the other side of him sat the Earl’s wife, and fairer was she than any other woman whom men had seen. ¤ Harald and she would hold converse together all the time that the cups were going round, and when the Earl retired to rest, as he did betimes, Harald would sit long talking with the wife to the Earl, and so fared things for a long time during the winter. ¤ Once when they were talking together said she: ‘Now hath the Earl spoken with me hereon, and asked what it is we twain ever talk about, and now is he wroth.’ Harald answered: ‘We will forthwith let him know all our conversations.’ ¤ The day thereafter Harald called the Earl to speak with him, & went they to the council-chamber where were also the Earl’s wife and their councillors. ¤ Then Harald spoke the first and said: ‘This must I inform thee, Earl, that there is more in my coming hither than I have revealed to thee: I desire to ask the hand of thy daughter, and have oft-times spoken of this my wish to her mother, and she hath given me her word to support me in this matter with thee.’ ¤ When Harald had made known his desire, all those who were present received the news with gladness and supported 192 it with the Earl, and this matter was brought to end by the maid being betrothed to Harald; but since she was young some winters’ delay were agreed upon before the time of bridal.

¶ One summer, Harald, the son of Godwin, had to journey to Bretland (Wales) and traveled by ship, but after they set sail, a contrary wind arose, and they were pushed out to sea. They made land westward in Normandy after facing a dangerous storm. Upon arriving in Rouen, they found Earl William, who welcomed Harald and his companions warmly. Harald stayed there happily for a long time during the autumn, as storms continued to rage and it wasn't suitable weather for sailing. As winter was approaching, the Earl and Harald discussed Harald’s stay throughout the winter. Now Harald sat in the high seat beside the Earl, with the Earl’s wife on the other side, and she was fairer than any other woman anyone had seen. Harald and she would talk together while the drinks were being served, and when the Earl retired to rest early, Harald would sit for a long time talking with the Earl's wife, and this continued for much of the winter. One time while they were talking, she said, “The Earl has spoken to me about this and asked what we’re always discussing, and now he is angry.” Harald replied, “We should immediately let him know about our conversations.” The next day, Harald called the Earl to speak with him, and they went to the council chamber, where the Earl’s wife and their advisors were also present. Then Harald spoke first and said, “I must inform you, Earl, that there is more to my coming here than I have disclosed: I wish to ask for your daughter’s hand in marriage, and I have often spoken of this desire to her mother, and she has promised to support me with you.” When Harald expressed his wish, everyone present received the news gladly and supported it with the Earl, and the matter was concluded with the maid being betrothed to Harald; however, since she was young, they agreed on a delay of a few years before the wedding.

¶ When spring came, equipped Harald his ship and sailed away, and he and the Earl parted in full friendship. ¤ And Harald fared to England, to King Edward, and returned no more to Valland to claim the marriage. King Edward ruled over England for twenty-four winters, & died a straw death in London, None Janurii (5th January); he was interred in St. Paul’s Church§ and the English call him sainted. ¤ The sons of Earl Godwin in those days were the most powerful men in England. Tosti had been made captain over the host of the King, and warden of the land when the King began to wax old; and he had been placed over all other Earls. ¤ His brother Harald was ever within the court the next man to the King in all service, & his duty had been to guard the treasure of the King.§ It is recorded by men that as the King was approaching to his end was Harald near by, and few other men, and Harald leant over the King and said: ‘I call all of ye to witness that the King gave me but now the kingdom, and all might in England.’ Then was the King borne dead from out his bed. That same day there was a meeting of lords and the taking of a King was discussed, and Harald then let his witnesses testify that King Edward on his death-day had given him the kingdom. ¤ This meeting ended in such fashion that Harald was hailed as King & consecrated with royal consecration in St. Paul’s Church on the 13th day;§ when all lords and folk swore fealty to him. ¤ But when his brother, Earl Tosti, heard what had befallen, liked he it no whit, for thought he himself to be equally near the King. ¤ ‘I desire,’ quoth he, ‘that the lords of the land choose him for King whom they deem best fitted therefor.’ And such like words went between the brothers. ¤ King Harald declared that he would not give 193 up the kingdom for he had been throned in that city which had been the King’s, and had been thereafter anointed and consecrated with royal consecration; with him also sided the multitude, and he had moreover all the treasure of the dead King.

¶ When spring arrived, Harald outfitted his ship and set sail, parting from the Earl on good terms. ¤ Harald traveled to England to see King Edward and never returned to Valland to claim his marriage. King Edward ruled England for twenty-four winters and died a sudden death in London on January 5th; he was buried in St. Paul’s Church§ and the English regard him as a saint. ¤ The sons of Earl Godwin were the most powerful men in England at that time. Tosti had been appointed captain of the King's army and was the guardian of the realm as the King grew older; he was placed above all the other Earls. ¤ His brother Harald was always present in the court, second only to the King in service, tasked with guarding the King's treasure.§ It is reported that as the King was nearing his end, Harald was nearby, along with a few others, and he leaned over the King and said: ‘I call you all to witness that the King just gave me the kingdom and all power in England.’ Then the King was carried dead from his bed. That same day, a meeting of lords took place to discuss the selection of a new King, and Harald had his witnesses confirm that King Edward had given him the kingdom on the day of his death. ¤ The meeting concluded with Harald being hailed as King and consecrated in St. Paul’s Church on the 13th;§ all lords and people swore loyalty to him. ¤ However, when his brother, Earl Tosti, heard what had happened, he was not pleased, as he believed himself to be equally close to the King. ¤ ‘I want,’ he said, ‘the lords of the land to choose the King they think is best fit for the role.’ The brothers exchanged such words. ¤ King Harald declared that he wouldn’t relinquish the kingdom since he had been crowned in the city that belonged to the King and had been anointed and consecrated as King; he also had the support of the people and possessed all the treasure of the deceased King.

¶ Now when King Harald became aware that his brother Tosti desired to oust him from the kingdom believed he but ill in him, for Tosti was a very wise man and a great warrior, and was full friendly, to boot, with the lords of the land. ¤ So Harald deprived him from command of the host, and of all the power he had had aforetime more than other earls§ there in the land. And Earl Tosti, who by no means would suffer himself to be the serving-man to his brother, fared away with his men, and so south to Flanders across the sea, and tarried there a while before faring to Friesland & thence to Denmark, to his kinsman King Svein. Earl Ulf the father to King Svein and Gyda that was mother to Tosti, were brother and sister. The Earl craved the aid of King Svein and men for his assistance, and King Svein bade him come to him & told him that he should have an earl’s realm in Denmark, such as would make him a seemly chief in that country. The Earl answered thus: ‘My desire is to fare back to England, to my heritage; but if I am given no assistance for that purpose from thee, King, then would I liefer make a pact to afford thee all the support I can procure in England, an thou wilt take the Danish hosts thither and conquer the land, even as thy mother’s brother Knut (Canute) conquered it.’ ¤ The King answered: ‘So much less a man am I than my kinsman King Knut that I have hard work to hold the Danish realm against the Norwegians. ¤ Knut the Old gat his Danish kingdom by inheritance but won England by warfare and strife, yet nevertheless at one time seemed he like to lose his life thereby. Norway gat he without battle. ¤ Now would I liefer keep within compass according to my smaller conditions than assay to rival the success 194 of my kinsman Knut.’ Then said Tosti the Earl: ‘Lesser is my errand hither than I had thought for; I deemed not that thou, a bold man, wouldst let me go in need. It may be that I am seeking friendship where it is not meet to seek it. But natheless it may hap that I find a chief who is less afeared of great ventures than thou art, King.’ Thereafter they parted, the King and the Earl, and were not very well of one accord.

¶ When King Harald realized that his brother Tosti wanted to take the kingdom from him, he thought poorly of him because Tosti was very clever, a great warrior, and friendly with the local lords. ¤ So, Harald stripped him of command over the army and all the power he previously had over the other earls in the land. Earl Tosti, who would not submit to being his brother's subordinate, left with his men, heading south to Flanders across the sea. He stayed there for a while before going to Friesland and then to Denmark, to his relative King Svein. Earl Ulf, who was the father of King Svein, and Gyda, Tosti’s mother, were brother and sister. The Earl sought the help of King Svein and soldiers for his support, and King Svein invited him to come, promising him an earldom in Denmark that would make him a respected leader there. The Earl responded, “I want to return to England, to my inheritance; but if you won’t help me with that, King, I’d prefer to make an agreement to offer you all the support I can in England if you are willing to bring the Danish forces there and conquer the land, just like your mother’s brother Knut (Canute) did.” ¤ The King replied: “I am far less capable than my relative King Knut; I struggle to maintain the Danish realm against the Norwegians. ¤ Knut the Old inherited his Danish kingdom but fought and struggled for England, and at times, it nearly cost him his life. He gained Norway without battle. ¤ I would rather stay within my limits according to my smaller situation than try to rival my relative Knut's success.” Then Earl Tosti said, “My purpose here is less than I expected; I didn’t think you, a brave man, would abandon me in my time of need. Perhaps I’m seeking friendship where it’s not appropriate. But still, it’s possible I’ll find a leader who fears taking risks less than you, King.” They then parted ways and were not in agreement.

¶ Tosti the Earl now turned him another way: he fared onward to Norway, to King Harald who was in Vik, and when they met the Earl made he known his mission to the King, recounting to him all concerning his journey since he had left England. And he craved help of the King so that he might regain his dominions in England. ¤ But the King said as followeth: that the Norwegians had no wish to fare to England and harry with an English chief over them; ‘folk deem,’ said he, ‘that the English are not full trustworthy.’ The Earl answered: ‘I wonder if it is sooth, that which I have heard men say in England, to wit, that thy kinsman King Magnus despatched men to King Edward, with the message that he, Magnus, owned England with no less right than Denmark, that he inherited it from Hordaknut (Hardicanute) and that the pact was ratified by their oaths?’ The King answered: ‘Why did he not have it if he owned it?’ The Earl said: ‘Why hast thou not Denmark even as King Magnus had it before thee?’ The King answered: ‘Little have the Danes to plume themselves on above us Norwegians, for many a hole have we burnt in those kinsmen of thine.’ ¤ Then said the Earl: ‘Though thou wilt not tell me yet can I, nevertheless, tell thee how it was King Magnus took possession of Denmark, to wit, was it because the lords of the land there helped him, but thou gat it not because all the people of the land were against thee. King Magnus fought not to gain England because all the people desired to have Edward for their King. If thou wishest to conquer England then can I bring it about that many of 195 the lords there will be thy friends and supporters, for nothing lack I against my brother Harald save the name of King. All men know that there has never been born in the northlands a warrior such as thou art. ¤ Astonished am I that thou who foughtest fifteen winters for Denmark will not take England which is lying at thy hand.’ King Harald pondered with care over what the Earl had said to him, and well wot he that in great measure had he said sooth; and added thereto conceived he the wish to conquer that kingdom. ¤ Thereafter the King and the Earl talked long & oft together, & in the end covenanted they an agreement that come the summer they would fare to England and conquer the country. King Harald sent round the whole of Norway calling out a levy, one half of the general war-muster. ¤ Now all this was much spoken of by men, and many were the guesses as to how things would go on the faring. Some reckoned & counted up all deeds of valour, swearing how naught would be impossible of King Harald, but said others that England would be difficult to conquer inasmuch as the people were exceeding numerous, & those warriors who were called the Thingmanna-host§ so doughty that one of them was better than two of Harald’s best men. ¤ Thus answered Ulf the Marshal:

¶ Tosti the Earl turned in another direction: he proceeded to Norway, to King Harald who was in Vik. When they met, the Earl informed the King of his mission, sharing all about his journey since leaving England. He asked the King for help to regain his lands in England. ¤ But the King replied that the Norwegians were not eager to go to England and fight under an English lord; “people think,” he said, “that the English are not very trustworthy.” The Earl responded, “I wonder if what I’ve heard in England is true, namely, that your relative King Magnus sent men to King Edward saying that he, Magnus, had the same right to England as he did to Denmark, having inherited it from Hordaknut (Hardicanute), and that this was confirmed by their oaths?” The King replied, “Why didn’t he take it if he owned it?” The Earl said, “Why don’t you have Denmark like King Magnus had it before you?” The King retorted, “The Danes don’t have much to brag about over us Norwegians, for we’ve caused them many losses.” ¤ Then the Earl said, “Even if you won’t tell me, I can still explain how King Magnus took control of Denmark. It was because the lords there supported him, but you didn’t get it because all the people opposed you. King Magnus didn’t fight to gain England because everyone wanted Edward as their King. If you want to conquer England, I can ensure that many of the lords there will be your friends and supporters; all I lack against my brother Harald is the title of King. Everyone knows that no warrior from the northlands has been born like you.” ¤ I am amazed that you, who fought for fifteen winters over Denmark, will not take England, which is right at your fingertips.” King Harald thought carefully about what the Earl had said, knowing well that he had spoken the truth; he also began to desire to conquer that kingdom. ¤ Afterward, the King and the Earl talked together often, and in the end, they agreed that they would go to England in the summer to conquer the land. King Harald called for a levy across all of Norway, gathering half of the general war muster. ¤ This was widely discussed, and many speculated on how things would unfold. Some counted all the heroic deeds, swearing that nothing would be impossible for King Harald, while others said that England would be hard to take since the population was extremely large, and the warriors known as the Thingmanna-host were so fierce that one of them was better than two of Harald’s best men. ¤ Thus answered Ulf the Marshal:

‘Never would the marshals

‘The marshals would never

Of the King (uncompelling

Of the King (not interesting)

Ever gat I riches)

Always got my riches.

Turn them to the King’s stern-hold

Turn them to the King's stronghold

Noble woman, an twain should be pressed back by

Noble woman, and two should be pushed back by

One Thingman (other than

One Thingman (other than

That when young I learned me).’

That when I was young, I learned.

¶ That spring Ulf the Marshal died, & Harald when he stood by his grave said ere he quitted it: ‘Here lies he that was ever the most faithful & the most dutiful to his lord.’ To Flanders also sailed Earl Tosti in springtide so that he should meet the men the which had followed him from England, with those 196 others also who were to join him from England and likewise from Flanders.

¶ That spring, Ulf the Marshal died, and Harald, standing by his grave, said before he left: ‘Here lies the one who was always the most faithful and the most dutiful to his lord.’ Earl Tosti also set sail for Flanders that spring so he could meet the men who had followed him from England, along with those who were to join him from England and also from Flanders. 196

¶ The host to King Harald was gathered together in Solundir§ and when all things were made ready and he was about to set sail from Nidaros went he to the shrine of King Olaf, and thrusting his hands into the sanctuary cut he off the hair and the nails pertaining to the saint, and thereafter turned he the key once of the shrine and then threw that same key into the Nid; and since that time forsooth hath the shrine of the holy King Olaf never been opened. ¤ Five and thirty winters had been encompassed since his fall, and five and thirty years had he lived in the world. ¤ Then King Harald and the men that were with him gat them a course southward to meet his host; or ever that time it was a mighty force that met together, and it is told among men that to King Harald were nigh upon two hundred§ keels, besides victualling ships and smaller craft. When they were lying off Solundir a certain man named Gyrd, who was on the own ship to the King, dreamed a dream, and to him it seemed as though he stood on that same ship and beheld up on the isle a great troll-woman, & in one hand held she a short sword and in the other a trough. And to him also did it appear that he was looking at all the other ships, and on the prow to each was perched a fowl of the air, and all of those same fowl were either eagles or ravens. ¤ The troll-woman sang:

¶ The host for King Harald gathered in Solundir§, and when everything was ready and he was about to set sail from Nidaros, he went to the shrine of King Olaf. He reached into the sanctuary, cut off some of the saint’s hair and nails, then turned the key once and threw it into the Nid. Since that time, the shrine of the holy King Olaf has never been opened again. ¤ Thirty-five winters had passed since his death, and he had lived in the world for thirty-five years. ¤ Then King Harald and his men sailed south to meet his forces; it was a great gathering, and it's said that King Harald had nearly two hundred§ ships, along with supply ships and smaller vessels. While they were anchored off Solundir, a man named Gyrd, who was on the King’s ship, had a dream. He thought he was standing on that same ship and saw a great troll-woman on the island, holding a short sword in one hand and a trough in the other. He also seemed to be looking at all the other ships, and perched on the prow of each was a bird, either an eagle or a raven. ¤ The troll-woman sang:

‘King from the east in sooth

"King from the East, indeed."

To battle inciteth

To inspire battle

Many a warrior westward,

Many warriors headed west,

(Joyful am I therefor);

I’m joyful therefore.

There may the raven find

There the raven may find

For itself food on the ships

For meals on the ships

(It knows enow there is);

(It knows now there is);

With thee will I ever fare.’

With you, I will always go.

¶ Now a certain man hight Thord abode on one of the ships 197 nigh to the own ship of the King, and on a night dreamed he that he saw the fleet to King Harald faring landward, and he seemed to wot that to England were they coming. ¤ Then he saw on the land a vast host of men & both hosts were making them ready for battle, and for each were many banners held on high. Before the host of the men of the land rode a swarth troll-woman, sitting on a wolf, and the wolf had the body of a man in its mouth, & blood flowed from the corners thereof. And when it had eaten the man she threw yet another into its mouth, and thereafter threw she one man after another, but notwithstanding made it scant ado at swallowing them all. And so she sang:

¶ Now a man named Thord was staying on one of the ships close to the King’s ship, and one night he dreamed that he saw King Harald's fleet heading toward land, and he understood that they were heading to England. ¤ Then he saw on the land a huge army of men, and both sides were preparing for battle, with many banners held high. In front of the army of the men on land rode a dark troll-woman, sitting on a wolf, which had the body of a man in its mouth, and blood was dripping from the corners. After it had eaten the man, she tossed another into its mouth, and then she continued to throw in one man after another, but the wolf didn’t seem to have much trouble swallowing them all. And so she sang:

‘The troll makes the red shield gleam when war comes nigh.

‘The troll makes the red shield shine when war is approaching.

Bride of the giant-brood mishap to the King foretells.

Bride of the giant-brood mishap to the King foretells.

The quean with the jaws flings flesh of fallen warriors;

The woman with the fierce jaws tosses the flesh of fallen warriors;

Raging the wolf’s mouth she dyes red with blood.’

Raging, she dyes the wolf's mouth red with blood.

¶ Furthermore it befell that King Harald dreamed one night and in his vision lo he was in Nidaros, and there met he his brother, King Olaf, who chanted a verse to him:

¶ Furthermore, one night, King Harald had a dream, and in his vision, he found himself in Nidaros, where he met his brother, King Olaf, who sang a verse to him:

‘The burly King in many fights with honour conquered.

‘The strong King won many battles with honor.

I gat (because at home I stayed) a holy fall to earth.

I got (because I stayed at home) a holy fall to earth.

Still of this I fear me that death is nigh thee, King;

Still, I fear that death is near you, King;

The greedy wolves thou fill’st;

The greedy wolves you fill;

Ne’er was this caused by God.’

Never was this caused by God.

¶ Men spake low of many other dreams and omens of divers kinds, and the bulk of them were of ill import. Or ever King Harald left Throndhjem caused he his son Magnus to be accepted as King, and made he him ruler over the kingdom of Norway. ¤ Thora, the daughter of Thorberg, also remained behind, but Queen Ellisif fared forth with King Harald and with them likewise her daughters Mary and Ingigerd; Olaf the son to King Harald also fared with him from the land.

¶ Men spoke quietly about many other dreams and signs of various kinds, and most of them were bad news. Before King Harald left Throndhjem, he made sure his son Magnus was accepted as King and appointed him as ruler over the kingdom of Norway. ¤ Thora, the daughter of Thorberg, stayed behind, but Queen Ellisif went with King Harald along with her daughters Mary and Ingigerd; Olaf, the son of King Harald, also left the country with him.

¶ When King Harald was ready, and a favourable wind had sprung up, sailed he out to sea & came to land at the Shetlands, 198 but some of his ships went on to the Orkneys. King Harald lay at these isles a while or ever set he sail for the Orkneys, & from these latter took he with him many men & the Earls Paal and Erling, twain sons to Thorfin the Earl, but behind him left he there Queen Ellisif & their daughters Mary & Ingigerd. Thereafter sailed he southward alongside Scotland, & then alongside England, and went ashore there where it is called Cleveland. ¤ And being come on land forthwith harried he the countryside, bringing it into subjection under him, & withal encountering no resistance. Thereafter went King Harald into Scarborough, & fought there with the men of the town, and he went up on to the cliff there and ordered a vast bonfire to be made and a light thereto put, and when it was ablaze, his men took large forks and with them rolled it down into the town, and then one house after the other began to burn, so that there was naught for the townsmen to do save to surrender. There slew the Norwegians many men, and took all the goods whereon they could lay hands. No choice had then the Englishmen, an they wished to keep their lives, save to make submission to King Harald. ¤ Wheresoever he fared brought he the land into subjection, and he continued on his way southward off the coast with the whole of his host, bringing-to at Holderness, and there a band came against him, and King Harald did battle with them and gained the day.

¶ When King Harald was ready and a good wind came up, he set sail and landed in the Shetlands, 198 while some of his ships continued on to the Orkneys. King Harald stayed in these islands for a while before heading to the Orkneys, taking with him many men, including Earls Paal and Erling, the two sons of Thorfin the Earl, but he left behind Queen Ellisif and their daughters Mary and Ingigerd. Afterwards, he sailed south along the coast of Scotland and then along England, landing at a place called Cleveland. ¤ Once ashore, he quickly raided the countryside, bringing it under his control without facing any resistance. He then went to Scarborough and fought against the townspeople. He climbed up on a cliff and ordered a huge bonfire to be lit, and when it was ablaze, his men used large forks to roll it down into the town. One by one, houses began to burn, leaving the townspeople with no choice but to surrender. The Norwegians killed many men there and took all the goods they could find. The Englishmen had no option, if they wanted to save their lives, but to submit to King Harald. ¤ Wherever he went, he brought the land under his control and continued southward along the coast with his entire army, stopping at Holderness, where a group came to confront him. King Harald fought them and won the battle.

¶ Now having come thus far on his journey King Harald fared south to the Humber and went up that river and lay in it beside the banks. ¤ At that time there were up in Jerirk (York) Earl Morcar and his brother Earl Walthiof and with them was a vast host. King Harald was lying in the Ouse when the host of the Earls swooped down against him. ¤ And King Harald went ashore and set to arraying his host, and one arm of the array was ranked on the banks of the river, whereas the other stretched up inland over towards a certain dyke, and a deep marsh was there, both broad, and full of water. ¤ The 199 Earls bade the whole multitude of their array slink down alongside the river. ¤ Now the banner to the King was nigh unto the river and there the ranks were serried, but near the dyke were they more scattered, and the men thereof also the least trustworthy. ¤ The Earls then came down along by the dyke, and that arm of the battle-array of the Norwegians which faced the dyke gave way, and thereon the English pushed forward after them and deemed that the Norwegians would flee. Therefore did the banner of Morcar fare forward.

¶ Having come this far on his journey, King Harald traveled south to the Humber, went up that river, and anchored beside the banks. ¤ At that time, Earl Morcar and his brother Earl Walthiof were in York with a huge army. King Harald was lying in the Ouse when the Earls' army charged at him. ¤ King Harald went ashore and began to arrange his forces. One side of his formation was positioned along the riverbanks, while the other extended inland towards a certain dike, with a broad, deep marsh filled with water nearby. ¤ The Earls ordered their entire army to move down along the river. ¤ Now, the King's banner was close to the river where the ranks were tightly packed, but near the dike, the formation was more scattered, and those men were the least reliable. ¤ The Earls then approached along the dike, and the section of the Norwegian battle formation facing the dike broke, prompting the English to advance after them, believing that the Norwegians would retreat. Therefore, Morcar's banner moved forward.

¶ But when King Harald saw that the array of the English had descended alongside the dyke and was coming right toward them, then commanded he the war-blast to be sounded, and eagerly encouraged his men, and let the banner ‘Land-waster’ be carried forward; and even so fierce was their advance on the English, that all were repulsed and there fell a many men in the host of the Earls. ¤ This host was even soon routed, and some fled up beside the river and some down, but the most of the folk ran right out into the dyke, and there the fallen lay so thick that the Norwegians could walk dry-shod across the marsh. ¤ There too fell Earl Morcar.§ Thus saith Stein Herdason:

¶ But when King Harald saw that the English forces had come down alongside the dike and were heading straight for them, he ordered the battle horn to be sounded, eagerly rallied his men, and had the banner 'Land-waster' brought forward. Their charge against the English was so fierce that they pushed them back, resulting in many losses among the Earl's troops. ¤ Soon after, the entire force was routed; some fled toward the river, others in the opposite direction, but most people ran straight into the dike, where the dead were piled up so thick that the Norwegians could cross the marsh without getting wet. ¤ It was there that Earl Morcar also fell.§ Thus saith Stein Herdason:

‘Many in the river sank

"Many sank in the river."

(The sunken men were drowned);

The sunken men drowned.

All round about young Morcar of yore lay many a lad.

All around young Morcar from back in the day, there were many boys.

To flight the chieftain put them;

To flight, the chieftain put them;

The host to swiftest running

The host for the fastest running

Olaf the Mighty is.’§

Olaf the Mighty is. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

¶ The song that followeth was wrought by Stein Herdason about Olaf ye son to King Harald, and he saith, the which also we wot of that Olaf was in the battle with his father. This is told likewise in ‘Haraldsstikka:’

¶ The song that follows was created by Stein Herdason about Olaf, the son of King Harald, and he says, which we also know that Olaf was in the battle with his father. This is also mentioned in ‘Haraldsstikka:’

‘There the dead lay

‘There the dead rest

Down in the marsh

In the marsh

Walthiof’s fighters

Walthiof's warriors

200 Weapon-bitten,

Weapon-wounded,

So that they might

So they can

The war-wonted horsemen

The battle-hardened horsemen

There wend their way

They went their way

On corses only.’

On horses only.

¶ Earl Walthiof and those men that contrived to make their escape from out the battle fled even up to the town of York, and there it was that the greatest slaughter took place. This battle was on the Wednesday§ or ever St. Matthew’s Day.

¶ Earl Walthiof and the men who managed to escape from the battle ran all the way to the town of York, where the bloodshed was the worst. This battle happened on Wednesday§ before St. Matthew’s Day.

¶ Earl Tosti had come west (south) from Flanders to King Harald, and being even come to England joined himself with the Earl so that he had his part in all three battles. And now things came to pass even as he had told Harald at their meeting they would come to pass, to wit, that a number of men would flock to them in England, and these were both kinsmen and friends to Tosti; and their company added greatly to the strength of the King. ¤ After the battle whereof we have but now heard related, all the men of the countryside hailed King Harald, albeit some few fled. And now set King Harald forth to take the city, and placed he his host by Stanford Bridge,§ but for the reason that the King had won so fair a victory over great lords and overwhelming odds were the people dismayed & deemed it hopeless to withstand him. Then took the citizens council together, & they were of one mind to send word to the King giving themselves and likewise the town into his power. This same was proffered even at such time that on the Sunday[§] fared King Harald and his men to the city, and there they held a council of war without the walls, and the citizens came out and were present at the council. ¤ Then did all the folk promise obedience to King Harald; and gave him as hostages the sons of great men even according as Tosti chose, for the Earl knew all men in this town; and in the evening fared the King to his ships elated with the victory he had won and withal was very joyful. ¤ It 201 was furthermore covenanted there should be held a Thing in the city§ early on that Monday when would King Harald appoint governors and grant fiefs and rights. Now that self-same evening, after the sun had gone down, approached King Harald Godwinson with a vast host the city from the south, and rode he into the city by the will and consent of all the citizens. ¤ Then were men posted at all the gates, and at all the roads, so that to the Norwegians there might get no tidings of what had befallen, and this host passed the night within the walls.

¶ Earl Tosti had traveled southwest from Flanders to meet King Harald. Once he arrived in England, he aligned himself with the Earl and took part in all three battles. As he had predicted during their meeting with Harald, many men, both relatives and friends of Tosti, gathered in England, significantly boosting the King’s forces. ¤ After the battle we just heard about, the people of the countryside welcomed King Harald, although a few fled. King Harald then set out to take the city, positioning his army by Stanford Bridge.§ The reason for this was that after his impressive victory over powerful lords and overwhelming odds, the people were intimidated and felt it was pointless to resist him. The city’s leaders held a meeting and unanimously decided to send a message to the King, surrendering both themselves and the town. This proposal came as King Harald and his men approached the city on Sunday[§], where they convened a war council outside the walls, and the citizens came out to join the meeting. ¤ The people then pledged their loyalty to King Harald and offered him hostages—sons of noble families—as chosen by Tosti, who knew everyone in this town well. In the evening, the King returned to his ships, filled with happiness from his victory. ¤ It was agreed that a Thing would be held in the city§ early that Monday, where King Harald would appoint governors and grant lands and rights. That same evening, after sunset, King Harald Godwinson approached the city from the south with a large army and entered the city with the consent of all the citizens. ¤ Guards were stationed at all the gates and roads to ensure that no news of the events reached the Norwegians, and this army spent the night within the city walls.

¶ On the Monday,[§] when Harald Sigurdson had eaten his fill at dinner, ordered he a blast to be sounded for a landing. And thereon made he ready his host and parted them, some to fare and some to tarry; and of each company he let two men go up for every one left behind. ¤ And Tosti the Earl prepared him to go up with his company, but to guard his ship there tarried behind Olaf own son to the King, Paal and Erling the Orkney Earls, and Eystein Blackcock, the son of Thorberg Arnason, who was in those days the man of most renown and withal dearest to the King of all feudatories, & King Harald had at that time promised him the hand of his daughter Maria. Very fine was the weather with warm sunshine, and wherefore because of this left the men their shirts of mail behind them and went with their shields and helms and spears, with their swords girded on; and many had likewise bows and arrows, and withal were they very merry. But as they advanced on the city, behold a great host rode out towards them and they saw the smoke of horses, and here and there fair shields and white coats of mail. Then halted the King his host and summoned Earl Tosti to him, and asked what manner of host this was like to be. ¤ And the Earl answered and said that he deemed it might be strife, yet nevertheless it might be that they were some of his kinsmen who were seeking for protection & friendship, & would promise the King their support 202 and fealty in return. Then the King said that they would first of all keep quiet and learn more particulars anent this host. So they did this, & the host waxed greater the nearer it came, and everywhere was it like a sheet of ice to behold, so white was the gleaming of the weapons.

¶ On the Monday,[§] when Harald Sigurdson had finished his dinner, he ordered a signal to be sounded for a landing. He then got his troops ready and separated them, sending some to move forward and some to stay back; for every one left behind, he sent two men forward. ¤ Earl Tosti prepared to go with his group, but Olaf, the King’s own son, stayed behind to guard the ship along with Paal and Erling, the Orkney Earls, and Eystein Blackcock, the son of Thorberg Arnason, who was at that time the most renowned and beloved of all the King’s vassals. King Harald had promised him his daughter Maria’s hand in marriage. The weather was beautiful with warm sunshine, which is why the men left their mail shirts behind and went out with their shields, helmets, and spears, with their swords at their sides; many also carried bows and arrows, and they were feeling quite cheerful. But as they approached the city, they saw a great host riding out to meet them and noticed the dust of horses, as well as the glimmer of bright shields and white mail coats. Then the King halted his troops and called Earl Tosti over, asking what kind of host this was likely to be. ¤ The Earl replied that he thought it could lead to conflict, though it was also possible they were some of his relatives looking for protection and friendship, and who would offer the King their loyalty in return. The King decided they would first remain quiet and gather more information about this host. So they did this, and the host grew larger the closer it got, shining like a sheet of ice from the glint of their weapons.

¶ Then King Harald Sigurdson spake and said: ‘Let us now take goodly & wise counsel together, for it cannot be hidden that this forebodes strife, and most like it is the King himself.’ To which the Earl answered: ‘Our first course is to turn back and go our swiftest to the ships that we may fetch folk and weapons, and thereafter offer what resistance we can; or even might we also let the ships protect us and then no power would the horsemen have over us.’ Then said King Harald: ‘Another counsel will I choose, namely to send three bold fellows on our swiftest horses and let them ride hotly a’pace and impart to our men what hath befallen; then will they the sooner come to our aid, and a right sharp combat shall the Englishmen fight or ever we suffer defeat.’ The Earl answered and said that the King should decide in this matter as in all else: ‘no manner of desire had he either to flee.’ Then caused the King his banner ‘Land-waster’ to be borne aloft, and Fridrek was the man hight who bore the banner.

¶ Then King Harald Sigurdson spoke and said: ‘Let’s gather good and wise advice together, for it’s clear this signals trouble, and it’s most likely the King himself.’ The Earl replied: ‘Our first move is to turn back and hurry to the ships so we can bring people and weapons, and then we’ll offer whatever resistance we can; or we could let the ships protect us, and then the cavalry would have no power over us.’ Then King Harald said: ‘I’ll choose a different course, which is to send three brave men on our fastest horses to ride quickly and tell our people what has happened; that way they will come to our aid sooner, and the Englishmen will have to fight hard before we face defeat.’ The Earl replied that the King should decide this matter as he does all others: ‘he had no desire to flee.’ Then the King had his banner ‘Land-waster’ raised, and the man named Fridrek carried the banner.

¶ After these things arrayed King Harald his host. ¤ And he let the muster be long and not dense, and then after doing this doubled he both the arms thereof backward so that they reached together and made a wide ring thick and even on all sides without, shield by shield, and the same within likewise; and the King’s company was without the ring and there too was his banner. ¤ In another spot was Earl Tosti with his company, and another banner had he, and the men to him were all picked men. Now the array was made in this fashion because the King wist that the horsemen§ were wont to ride forward in a mass & thereupon fall back. Now said the King that his company should advance whithersoever it were most 203 needed, ‘but our archers shall also be with us, and those who stand farthest forward will set their spear handles in the earth and point their spears at the breasts of the riders if they should ride us down, and those who stand in the next row will thrust their spears into the chests of the horses.’

¶ After these events, King Harald organized his army. ¤ He arranged for a long but loose formation, and after doing this, he doubled the arms backward so that they came together and formed a wide and even ring, shield by shield, on all sides; the same was true on the inside as well. The King’s troops were outside the ring, where his banner was displayed. ¤ In another location was Earl Tosti with his men, and he had a different banner, and all his men were elite fighters. The formation was set up this way because the King knew that the cavalry was used to charging in a group and then falling back. Now the King commanded that his forces should advance wherever it was most needed, ‘but our archers shall also accompany us, and those who are stationed furthest forward will plant their spear handles in the ground and aim their spears at the riders’ chests if they try to charge us, and those who stand in the next row will stab their spears into the horses’ chests.’

¶ It was with an exceeding vast host that King Harald Godwinson had come thither, a host of both horse and foot-folk. Around his array rode King Harald Sigurdson having a wary eye to see how it had been ranked, and he bestrode a black piebald horse. ¤ Now the horse fell under him but the King arose in haste & said: ‘Falling when faring betokens fortune.’ Then said Harald, the King of the English, to those Norwegians who were with him: ‘Knowest thou the big man yonder who fell from his horse, the man with the blue kirtle and the fair helme?’ ‘That is the King,’ said they. ¤ ‘A big man and of masterful appearance, yet belike his luck is over,’ answered the English King.

¶ King Harald Godwinson had arrived with a huge army, made up of both cavalry and infantry. Riding alongside his forces was King Harald Sigurdson, keeping a close eye on their formation, and he was mounted on a black piebald horse. ¤ Suddenly, the horse stumbled, throwing the King to the ground, but he quickly got back up and said, “Falling while moving forward signals good fortune.” Then Harald, the King of the English, spoke to the Norwegians with him: “Do you know the big man over there who fell from his horse, the one in the blue cloak and the fair helmet?” “That is the King,” they replied. ¤ “A big man with a commanding presence, but it seems his luck has run out,” answered the English King.

¶ Twenty horsemen rode forward from the Thingmanna host before the battle-array of the Norwegians; and they were wholly clad in chain-mail and their horses like unto them. Then said one horseman: ‘Is Earl Tosti in the host?’ to which was made answer: ‘There is no hiding it, ye can find him there.’ ¤ Then said the horseman: ‘Harald, thy brother, sent thee a greeting, and word therewith that thou shouldst have grace & the whole of Northumberland; and rather than thou shouldst not go over to him will he give thee a third share of the whole of his kingdom.’ Then answered the Earl: ‘That is a very different message from the strife and scorn of the winter: had it been offered then many a man would still be alive who is now dead, & more firmly too would the kingdom stand in England. Now if I should accept these terms, what would he offer King Harald Sigurdson for his pains?’ ‘He hath said something of what he would grant him in England, Seven feet of room or as much longer as he is taller than other 204 men,’ made answer that rider. ‘Fare thee now to King Harald and bid him make ready for battle,’ said the Earl, ‘other shall be said among Norwegians than that Earl Tosti quitteth King Harald Sigurdson for the fellowship of his foemen when he hath to fight in England. Nay, let us all rather be of one mind: to die with honour or to win England by conquest.’ Then did the horseman ride away, and King Harald Sigurdson asked of the Earl, ‘who was that long-tongued man, yonder?’ ‘That was King Harald Godwinson,’ said the Earl. ‘Too long was this kept from us,’ said King Harald Sigurdson, ‘they were come so nigh unto our host, that nought would this Harald have known how to tell of the death of our men.’ ‘True it is,’ said the Earl, ‘that such a chief went right unwarily, and that it might have been as thou sayest; I saw that he wished to offer me grace and much dominion, but that I should be his slayer an I said who he was. Rather would I that he should be my slayer than I his.’ Then said King Harald Sigurdson: ‘A little man was he, but firm in his stirrups.’ ¤ It is said that King Harald chanted this verse:

¶ Twenty horsemen rode out from the Thingmanna host in front of the Norwegian battle line; they were completely dressed in chain-mail, and their horses matched them. One of the horsemen asked, "Is Earl Tosti among the troops?" The reply was, "There's no hiding it; you can find him over there." ¤ The horseman then said, "Harald, your brother, sends you a greeting, along with a message that you should have grace & all of Northumberland; and he would rather give you a third of his entire kingdom than have you not join him." The Earl replied, "That's a very different message from the conflict and insults of the winter. If it had been offered then, many men who are now dead would still be alive, and the kingdom in England would be stronger. Now, if I accept these terms, what would he offer King Harald Sigurdson for his troubles?" "He mentioned something about what he would give him in England: seven feet of space or however much longer he is than other men," the rider answered. "Now go to King Harald and tell him to prepare for battle," said the Earl. "There will be different talk among Norwegians than that Earl Tosti abandons King Harald Sigurdson for the company of his enemies while he has to fight in England. No, let us all be united: to die with honor or to conquer England." The horseman then rode away, and King Harald Sigurdson asked the Earl, "Who was that long-winded man over there?" "That was King Harald Godwinson," the Earl replied. "We've been kept in the dark about this for too long," King Harald Sigurdson said. "They got so close to our host that this Harald wouldn't have known how to report on the deaths of our men." "It's true," the Earl said, "that such a leader acted quite recklessly, and it could have been as you say; I saw that he wanted to offer me grace and a lot of power, but I would have to be his slayer if I said who he was. I'd rather he be my slayer than I be his." Then King Harald Sigurdson remarked, "He was a little man, but firm in his saddle." ¤ It is said that King Harald chanted this verse:

‘Forward go we in folk array

‘Forward we go in folk array

Without our mail

Without our emails

Under blue blades;

Under blue skies;

The helmets shine,

The helmets are shiny,

No mail have I;

I have no mail;

On the ships yonder

On the ships over there

Our garb doth lie.’

Our clothes are here.

¶ Now the mail-shirt to Harald was hight ‘Emma,’ and it was so long that it reached down even unto the midst of his foot, and so strong that no weapon had ever lodged fast in it. Then said King Harald Sigurdson: ‘That was ill wrought; I must make another, a better verse in its place,’ and then he chanted this:

¶ Now the mail-shirt given to Harald was called ‘Emma,’ and it was so long that it reached almost to the middle of his foot, and so strong that no weapon had ever gotten stuck in it. Then King Harald Sigurdson said: ‘That was poorly made; I need to create another, a better verse in its place,’ and then he recited this:

‘Ne’er do we in battle

"Never do we in battle"

Creep behind our shields,

Hide behind our shields,

205 The clash of weapons fearing

The clash of weapons fearfully

(E’en so the word-fast woman bade me).

(Even so the word-fast woman told me).

Of yore the necklet-wearer bade me

Of old, the person wearing the necklace asked me

Carry high my head in battle,

Carry my head high in battle,

Where sword and shield do meet.’

Where sword and shield come together.’

And Thiodolf likewise sang thus:

And Thiodolf sang this too:

‘Never, if e’en the prince himself to earth should fall,

‘Never, if even the prince himself should fall to the ground,

(As God wills so goeth it)

(As God wills, so it goes)

Will I flee from the heirs of the chief.

Will I run away from the chief's heirs?

The sun shines not better on these than these twain shine.

The sun doesn't shine any better on these than these two do.

Avengers of Harald are resourceful hawks full grown.’

Avengers of Harald are clever, fully grown hawks.

¶ And now they fall to battle, and the English ride onward toward the Norwegians, but the resistance is stubborn, and because of the shots it is not easy for the English to ride against the Norwegians, and so they ride round about them in a ring. At first the battle is altogether even, that is so long as the Norwegians hold their array, but the English charge them & then if they have done no hurt ride aback, and when the Norwegians see this, namely that the English seem to ride on them without spirit, set they themselves upon them and would have pursued them, but behold no sooner is the wall of shields broken than the English ride towards them from all directions bringing spears and shots to bear on them. And King Harald Sigurdson seeing this goeth forth into the brunt of the battle, even there where the hardest struggle is taking place, and many men falling from both hosts. ¤ King Harald Sigurdson waxeth so fierce that he runneth forward right out from the array, & heweth with both hands, & hath neither helme, nor shield holden before him. ¤ All those who are nighest to him draw aback, and far are the English from fleeing. Thus saith Arnor Earl’s-skald:

¶ Now they engage in battle, and the English charge forward against the Norwegians, but the resistance is strong. Because of the arrows, it's difficult for the English to attack directly, so they circle around them. At first, the battle is pretty much balanced, as long as the Norwegians keep their formation, but then the English charge them. If they haven't inflicted any damage, they fall back, and when the Norwegians notice this—seeing that the English appear to lack resolve—they prepare to pursue them. But as soon as the wall of shields breaks, the English come at them from all sides, launching spears and arrows. King Harald Sigurdson, witnessing this, charges into the thick of the battle, right where the fighting is fiercest, with many casualties on both sides. ¤ King Harald Sigurdson becomes so fierce that he rushes straight out from the formation, swinging his weapon with both hands, without a helmet or shield to protect him. ¤ Those closest to him pull back, and the English show no sign of retreat. Thus says Arnor Earl’s-skald:

‘In battle swift the chief’s heart ne’er did quake,

‘In battle, the chief's heart never shook,

And the strong King the greatest courage showed ‘mid the helmes’ thunder,

And the strong King showed the greatest courage amid the helmets' thunder,

206 There, where in the hersirs’ chief the hosts saw this,

206 There, where in the chief of the hersirs the groups saw this,

That by his bloody sword the men to death were wounded.’

That with his bloody sword, the men were wounded to death.

¶ Now it happened that King Harald Sigurdson was wounded by an arrow in the throat, and this was his death-wound. He fell with the whole of that company which was advancing with him, save those that drew back; and these held stoutly to the banner. ¤ Yet a conflict full as hard was foughten after Tosti the Earl had taken his place under the King’s banner. Then both the hosts fell to arraying themselves for the second time, and an exceeding long truce was there in the battle. Thereof sang Thiodolf:

¶ Now it happened that King Harald Sigurdson was struck in the throat by an arrow, and this was his fatal wound. He collapsed along with the entire group that had been advancing with him, except for those who pulled back; these held tightly to the banner. ¤ A fierce battle continued after Earl Tosti took his position under the King’s banner. Then both sides began to organize themselves for a second time, leading to a very long pause in the fighting. About this, Thiodolf sang:

‘Mishap hath fallen on us,

"A mishap has befallen us,"

(in peril is now the host);

(in peril is now the host);

In vain hath Harald brought us

In vain has Harald brought us

This journey from the east.

This journey from the east.

The chieftain shrewd’s life-passage

The chieftain's clever journey

So hath ended that we now

So has ended that we now

(the King bepraised his life lost)

(the King praised his lost life)

Row in peril of our lives.’

Row in danger of our lives.

¶ But ere the combatants again joined issue offered Harald Godwinson his brother Tosti grace, and he likewise offered grace to the other men surviving from the Norwegian host; but the Norwegians shouted out that they would rather fall one above the other, than accept quarter from the English. And thereon shouted they their war-cry, & then the battle began for the second time. ¤ Thus saith Arnor Earl’s-skald:

¶ But before the combatants engaged again, Harald Godwinson offered his brother Tosti mercy, and he also offered mercy to the other men who survived from the Norwegian forces; however, the Norwegians shouted that they would rather die fighting than accept mercy from the English. With that, they shouted their battle cry, and the fight began for the second time. ¤ Thus says Arnor Earl’s-skald:

‘In an hour of misfortune

"In a tough time"

The King austere gat death;

The King faced death.

The arrows gold-inwoven

The gold-woven arrows

Spared not the robbers’ foe.

Spared not the robbers' enemy.

Gentle and bounteous King—

Kind and generous King—

His friends choose all to fall

His friends all choose to fall.

Round their host-wonted chief

Gather their ususal leader

Rather than quarter seek.’

Instead of a quarter, seek.

207

¶ Now it befell that Eystein Blackcock came up just at that moment from the ships with his company, and they were in full armour, and Eystein gat him hold of the King’s banner ‘Land-waster,’ and for the third time the men fell to battle; exceeding sharp was it and the English lost men full heavily and were on the point of fleeing. That fray was called ‘Blackcock’s Brunt.’ Eystein’s men had hastened so furiously from the ships that at first, or ever they were come to the combat, they were weary and scarce fit for battle, but afterwards so raging were they that they defended themselves as long as they could stand upright. At the last cast they from off them their mail-shirts, and then was it easy for the English to find a vulnerable spot on them; but some who were unwounded yet died from their haste and fury. ¤ Nearly all the great men among the Norwegians fell at that time. ¤ This befell late in the day. ¤ As was to be looked for not all men fared alike in fortune, many fled & many who thus made their escape met differing fates. Mirk was it in the evening ere the slaughtering was brought to an end.

¶ At that moment, Eystein Blackcock came up from the ships with his crew, fully armored. Eystein grabbed the King’s banner, ‘Land-waster,’ and for the third time, the men engaged in battle; it was fierce, and the English suffered heavy losses and were close to fleeing. That fight was known as ‘Blackcock’s Brunt.’ Eystein’s men had rushed from the ships so eagerly that, by the time they reached the battle, they were exhausted and barely able to fight, but they became so enraged that they held their ground as long as they could stay upright. Finally, they removed their mail-shirts, making it easier for the English to find weak spots; however, some who were still uninjured died from their rushing and rage. ¤ Almost all the notable Norwegians fell that day. ¤ This happened late in the day. ¤ As expected, not everyone had the same luck; many fled, and those who managed to escape faced different fates. It was dark by the evening before the slaughter came to an end.

¶ Among those who escaped was Styrkar, the marshal of King Harald Sigurdson, & this befell from his getting him a horse and thereon riding away. Now a wind sprang up in the evening and the weather waxed somewhat cold, and Styrkar had no other apparel than his shirt, a helme on his head, and a naked sword in his hand. ¤ And he waxed cold as his weariness wore off. Then a certain waincarle came driving towards him, and this man had a lined coat. Styrkar said unto him: ‘Wilt thou sell thy jacket, peasant?’ ‘Not to thee,’ quoth he, ‘thou art a Norwegian, as I wist by thy tongue.’ ¤ ‘An I am a Norwegian what wilt thou do then?’ said Styrkar. ‘I would slay thee; but alack I have no weapon to do it with,’ the peasant replied. ‘If thou canst not slay me, peasant, I will make trial if I cannot slay thee,’ and therewith Styrkar swung his sword and brought it down on the man’s neck so that his head was 208 cut off; and then took he the fur coat and springing on to his horse rode down to the shore.

¶ Among those who escaped was Styrkar, the marshal of King Harald Sigurdson, and this happened because he got a horse and rode away. Then a wind picked up in the evening and the weather got a bit cold, and Styrkar had nothing on but his shirt, a helmet on his head, and a bare sword in his hand. ¤ He started to feel cold as his fatigue faded. Then a certain carter came driving toward him, and this man had a lined coat. Styrkar said to him, "Will you sell your jacket, peasant?" "Not to you," he replied, "you're a Norwegian, as I can tell by your accent." ¤ "And if I am a Norwegian, what will you do then?" said Styrkar. "I would kill you; but sadly I have no weapon to do it with," the peasant replied. "If you can't kill me, peasant, I will see if I can kill you," and with that Styrkar swung his sword and brought it down on the man's neck so hard that his head came off; then he took the fur coat and jumped on his horse and rode down to the shore.

¶ Now tidings were borne to the Rouen Earl, William the Bastard, of the death of King Edward his kinsman, & furthermore was it told how Harald Godwinson had been acclaimed as King of England and had been consecrated thereto. Now William deemed he had a better right to that kingdom than Harald, to wit by reason of the kinship betwixt him & King Edward, and withal furthermore inasmuch as he deemed it but fair to avenge himself on Harald for the slight of that broken betrothal with his own daughter. ¤ For all these self-same reasons, then, assembled William an host together in Normandy, and a multitude of men were mustered, with a goodly sufficiency of ships. And on the day that he rode from the city unto his ships, when he had mounted up on to his horse, his wife went to him & would have spoken with him, but when he saw this he thrust at her with his heel, setting his spur in her breast so that it penetrated deep therein, and she fell and straightway died.§ But the Earl rode to his ships and fared with his host over to England. At that time was his brother Otta with him. ¤ When the Earl came to England plundered he there, & brought the land into subjection under him wheresoever he went. ¤ Earl William was bigger and stronger than other men, a good horseman, the greatest of warriors, and very cruel; a very wise man was he withal, but accounted in no wise trustworthy.

¶ News reached the Earl of Rouen, William the Bastard, about the death of his relative, King Edward. It was also reported that Harald Godwinson had been named King of England and was crowned as such. William believed he had a stronger claim to the throne than Harald, due to his blood relation to King Edward. Additionally, he felt it was only fair to seek revenge on Harald for the broken engagement with his daughter. ¤ For all these reasons, William gathered an army in Normandy, rallying a significant number of men and securing enough ships. On the day he rode from the city to his ships, his wife approached him and tried to speak with him. However, he kicked her with his heel, driving his spur deep into her chest, causing her to fall and die immediately.§ But the Earl then set sail for England with his forces. At that time, his brother Otta was with him. ¤ Upon arrival in England, the Earl plundered and brought the land under his control wherever he went. ¤ Earl William was larger and stronger than most men, an excellent horseman, the greatest of warriors, and very cruel. He was also quite wise, but not considered trustworthy at all.

¶ King Harald Godwinson gave Olaf, the son of King Harald Sigurdson, permission to fare his way, and in like fashion treated he those men of the host who had been with the King and had not fallen. King Harald then turned southward with his host, for he had learned that William Bastard was faring northward through England, & was conquering the country. There were with Harald Godwinson at that time his brethren Svein,§ Gyrd, and Walthiof. King Harald and Earl William 209 met in the south of England at Hastings and a great battle befell there. ¤ In it were slain King Harald and his brother Earl Gyrd, & a great part of their host. Nineteen nights was it after the fall of King Harald Sigurdson,§ Earl Walthiof, own brother to Harald, made good his escape by flight, and at even fell in with a band of William’s men; whereupon Earl Walthiof set fire to the forest and burned them all up. Thus saith Thorkel Skallson in Walthiof’s lay:

¶ King Harald Godwinson allowed Olaf, the son of King Harald Sigurdson, to go on his way, and he treated the other men in the army who had survived in the same manner. King Harald then headed south with his forces because he had learned that William the Bastard was marching north through England and conquering the land. At that time, King Harald Godwinson was accompanied by his brothers Svein, Gyrd, and Walthiof. King Harald and Earl William met in the south of England at Hastings, where a major battle took place. In this battle, King Harald and his brother Earl Gyrd were killed, along with a large part of their army. Nineteen nights after King Harald Sigurdson's death, Earl Walthiof, Harald’s own brother, successfully escaped by fleeing and later encountered a group of William’s men; as a result, Earl Walthiof set fire to the forest and burned them all. Thus says Thorkel Skallson in Walthiof’s lay:

‘An hundred King’s own court-men

"One hundred of the King's court"

The warrior had burned

The warrior had burned

In hottest fire (to the men

In the hottest fire (to the men

An eve of singeing was it).

An evening of burning it was.

’Tis said that the men

It's said that the men

’Neath the wolf’s claw must lie;

’Neath the wolf’s claw must lie;

Gray steed of the troll-quean

Troll queen's gray steed

Gave victuals to the swords.’

Gave food to the swords.

¶ Thereon caused William himself to be proclaimed King of England, and thereafter sent he to Earl Walthiof proffering him peace & appointing a truce so that a meeting might take place betwixt them. The Earl fared to it with but few men, and when he was come on the heath north of the castle bridge two of the King’s bailiffs advanced upon him with a band of men, and when they had taken him they put him in chains; thereafter he was beheaded. The English call him sainted.§ Thus saith Thorkel:

¶ William had himself proclaimed King of England, and then he sent a message to Earl Walthiof, offering peace and setting up a truce so that they could meet. The Earl arrived with only a few men, and when he reached the heath north of the castle bridge, two of the King’s bailiffs approached him with a group of men. Once they captured him, they put him in chains; he was later beheaded. The English call him a saint. § Thus says Thorkel:

‘’Tis doubtless that manly Walthiof

‘Tis surely that manly Walthiof

By William (he who from the south

By William (the one from the south

Across the chill main came)

Across the cold sea came

Is bewrayed in his trusting.

Is betrayed in his trust.

Sooth is that long ’twill be

So true, it will take a long time.

Ere ends the slaying of men

Ere ends the killing of people

In England (swift was my master.

In England (swift was my master.

No prince like him doth live).’

No prince like him exists.

¶ Afterwards lived William as King of England for one and 210 twenty winters, and ever since have his descendants ruled as Kings of England.

¶ Afterwards, William lived as King of England for twenty years, and ever since, his descendants have ruled as Kings of England. 210

¶ Now Olaf the son to King Harald Sigurdson took his men and fared away from England, sailing forth from Ravenseer whence they came in autumn to the Orkneys, & there learned they the tidings that Maria the daughter of King Harald Sigurdson had died of a sudden death on the self-same day and in that same hour as her father King Harald had perished. Olaf tarried in the Orkneys the winter through but the summer thereafter fared he east to Norway, and was made King there together with his brother Magnus. ¤ Queen Ellisif journeyed eastward with her step-son Olaf and her daughter Ingigerd. ¤ Skuli also, he who was afterwards called King’s-fosterer, & his brother Ketil Crook, likewise fared overseas with Olaf. The twain of them were doughty men, and noble in England, and both were very sage and well-beloved by the King. Ketil Crook fared northward to Halogaland and King Olaf gat him a good marriage, and from him are descended many great men. Skuli, King’s-fosterer, was a wise and strong man, very fair to behold; he became captain of King Olaf’s body-guard, lent his counsel at the Things, and ruled with the King in all governances of the land. King Olaf desired to give Skuli a province in Norway, whichever he was minded to have, with all the incomes and dues that the King held disposition over, but Skuli thanked him for this offer and said that he would liefer ask for other things because should there be a change of kings perchance the gift would be taken back: ‘I will,’ said he, ‘accept certain domains which lie nigh to the towns, where ye, Sire, are wont to be, and where the Yule feasts are held.’ So King Olaf gave him his word thereon, and made over to him lands in the east at Konungahella, and at Oslo, at Tunsberg, at Borg, at Bergen, and in the north at Nidaros. They were nigh upon the best estates at each place, and they have ever since been the possessions of 211 men of the lineage of Skuli. ¤ King Olaf married Skuli to his kinswoman Gudrun Nefsteinsdotir, whose mother was Ingirid the daughter of King Sigurd Sow and his wife Asta. Asta was own sister of King Olaf the Saint & of King Harald. The son of Skuli and Gudrun was Asolf of Reini who was wedded to Thora the daughter of Skopti Ogmundson. The son of Asolf and Thora was Guthorm of Reini, the father of Bard, the father of King Ingi and Duke Skuli.

¶ Now Olaf, the son of King Harald Sigurdson, took his men and left England, sailing away from Ravenseer where they had come in autumn to the Orkneys. There, they learned the news that Maria, the daughter of King Harald Sigurdson, had died suddenly on the same day and at the same hour as her father, King Harald. Olaf stayed in the Orkneys for the whole winter, but that summer, he went east to Norway, where he was made king along with his brother Magnus. ¤ Queen Ellisif traveled east with her stepson Olaf and her daughter Ingigerd. ¤ Skuli, who later became known as the King's-fosterer, and his brother Ketil Crook also went overseas with Olaf. Both of them were brave men and noble in England, and they were very wise and well-loved by the King. Ketil Crook went north to Halogaland, and King Olaf arranged a good marriage for him, from which many great men are descended. Skuli, the King's-fosterer, was a wise and strong man, very handsome; he became captain of King Olaf's bodyguard, offered his counsel at the assemblies, and governed alongside the King in all matters of the land. King Olaf wanted to give Skuli a province in Norway, whichever he preferred, with all the income and dues that the King controlled, but Skuli thanked him for the offer and said he would rather ask for other things, as a change of kings might result in the gift being taken back: ‘I will,’ he said, ‘accept certain lands close to the towns where you, Sire, tend to be, and where the Yule feasts are held.’ So King Olaf agreed and granted him lands in the east at Konungahella, Oslo, Tunsberg, Borg, Bergen, and in the north at Nidaros. They were among the best estates in each place, and they have since been the possessions of the descendants of Skuli. ¤ King Olaf married Skuli to his kinswoman Gudrun Nefsteinsdotir, whose mother was Ingirid, the daughter of King Sigurd Sow and his wife Asta. Asta was the full sister of King Olaf the Saint and King Harald. The son of Skuli and Gudrun was Asolf of Reini, who married Thora, the daughter of Skopti Ogmundson. The son of Asolf and Thora was Guthorm of Reini, the father of Bard, who was the father of King Ingi and Duke Skuli.

¶ On a winter after the fall of King Harald was his body transported from England to Nidaros and interred there in the Church of St. Mary, that selfsame church the which he himself had caused to be builded. ¤ It was allowed by all that King Harald had exceeded other men in wisdom & resourcefulness, both when he had been fain to act swiftly or had debated long, either for himself or others. The most valiant of all men was he, and victorious withal, even as hath been set forth this while:

¶ In the winter after King Harald's fall, his body was taken from England to Nidaros and buried in the Church of St. Mary, the very church he had commissioned to be built. ¤ Everyone agreed that King Harald was wiser and more resourceful than others, whether he needed to act quickly or think things through for himself or others. He was the bravest of men and always victorious, as has been stated before:

‘The waster of Zealand’s dwellers

‘The waste of Zealand’s dwellers

In boldness ne’er was lacking;

Always bold;

Mind ruleth half of victory,

Mental strength is half the battle,

And soothly Harald proveth it.’

"And truly, Harald proves it."

¶ King Harald was stately and goodly to behold, fair hair and a fair beard had he, and a long moustache; of his eyebrows the one was somewhat higher than the other, & he had large hands and feet, but either shapely. Five ells was he in stature. Towards his foes was he cruel, and when withstood revengeful. Thus saith Thiodolf:

¶ King Harald was impressive and nice to look at, with fair hair and a nice beard, along with a long mustache; one of his eyebrows was slightly higher than the other, and he had large but well-shaped hands and feet. He stood five ells tall. He was cruel towards his enemies and vengeful when challenged. Thus saith Thiodolf:

‘Sage Harald doth arrogance

Sage Harald shows arrogance

In his thanes chastise;

In his vassals reprimand;

Methinks the King’s men bear

I think the King’s men bear

But that which they mete out.

But what they give out.

Such burdens bear they

They bear such burdens.

As for themselves they care to have

As for themselves, they want to have

(The law is used for each against the other);

(The law is used against each other);

Thus doth Harald change revenge.’

Thus does Harald change revenge.

212

¶ King Harald vastly loved power & all worldly advantages, but towards his friends, even to those whom he liked well, was he very bountiful. Thiodolf telleth us as followeth:

¶ King Harald greatly loved power and all worldly advantages, but he was very generous towards his friends, even those he liked a lot. Thiodolf tells us as follows:

‘Of ships’-battle the awakener

‘Of ships’ - battle the awakener

For my work a mark bestowed;

For my work, a reward given;

To praise vouchsafeth he

He gives praise

Each one who proveth him thereof worthy.’

Each person who proves themselves worthy of it.

¶ King Harald was fifty years of age when he fell. We have no tales of count regarding his up-growing, or ever he was fifteen winters old and was at Stiklastad, in the battle, with his brother King Olaf. Thereafter lived he for five and thirty years, and during all that time had ever turmoil and strife. King Harald never fled from any battle, but oft-times sought he expedients when the odds of war were against him. ¤ All men who followed him in battle or warfare avowed that when he found himself hard pressed or was obliged to make a swift resolution, he chose that course which afterwards all men saw to be the likeliest to avail.

¶ King Harald was fifty years old when he fell. We have no stories about his upbringing, or about when he was fifteen winters old and fought at Stiklastad alongside his brother King Olaf. After that, he lived for thirty-five more years, and during that entire time, he faced constant turmoil and conflict. King Harald never ran away from any battle, but often looked for ways to navigate challenges when the odds were against him. ¤ All the men who followed him in battle or warfare claimed that when he was under pressure or had to make a quick decision, he chose the path that later everyone saw as the most likely to succeed.

¶ Halldor, the son of Bryniolf the Camel, hight likewise the Old, was a wise man and a great lord, and thus spake he when he heard the conversation of men in respect to the very different natures of King Olaf the Saint and his brother King Harald. ¤ ‘I was with both brothers,’ said he, ‘and high in favour, and I wotted the natures of both: never did I find two men so alike at heart. Both were very wise and valiant men, loving possessions and power, masterful, not lowly-hearted, overbearing, haughty, and quick to chastise. King Olaf constrained the people of the land to Christianity and the true Faith, but punished harshly those who turned a deaf ear to his commands. ¤ The chiefs of the land who would not suffer his even-handed dispensation of justice rose up against him and slew him in his own land, and it is for that reason he is called saintly. ¤ But King Harald harried for renown and dominion, bringing under his yoke all people that he could 213 bring under it, and he fell in the land of other kings. ¤ Both these brothers in normal life were men of religion and had regard for their honour; they were likewise travelled & vigorous in mind, & it is from such-like qualities that they waxed so far-famed.’

¶ Halldor, the son of Bryniolf the Camel, also known as the Old, was a wise man and a great lord. He spoke when he heard people discussing the very different natures of King Olaf the Saint and his brother King Harald. ¤ "I was close to both brothers," he said, "and in good favor with them, and I understood the characters of both: I never found two men so alike at heart. Both were very wise and brave, loving wealth and power, assertive, not humble, arrogant, and quick to punish. King Olaf forced the people of the land to Christianity and the true Faith, but he harshly punished those who ignored his commands. ¤ The leaders of the land who wouldn’t accept his fair enforcement of justice rebelled against him and killed him in his own territory, and that’s why he is called saintly. ¤ But King Harald fought for fame and control, bringing under his rule everyone he could manage, and he died in the land of other kings. ¤ In everyday life, both these brothers were religious men who valued their honor; they were also well-traveled and intellectually vigorous, and it is from such qualities that they became so famous."

¶ King Magnus Haraldson ruled Norway the first winter after the fall of King Harald, but thereafter ruled he the land for two winters together with his brother King Olaf, and there were then two kings together, Magnus having dominion in the northern half of the land & Olaf in the eastern half. King Magnus had a son who was hight Hakon & his foster-father was Steig-Thorir; a youth of promise was he.

¶ King Magnus Haraldson ruled Norway for the first winter after King Harald fell, but then he ruled the land for two more winters alongside his brother King Olaf. They were two kings at the same time, with Magnus in charge of the northern half of the land and Olaf in charge of the eastern half. King Magnus had a son named Hakon, and his foster-father was Steig-Thorir; he was a promising young man.

¶ After the death of King Harald Sigurdson, Svein, the Danish King, gave out that peace was at an end betwixt Norwegians and Danes, for the pact was made to endure only as long as both kings lived. So then were men mustered in both realms; King Harald’s sons called out a general-host and ships from Norway, and King Svein fared northward with the host of the Danes. ¤ And so it was that messengers were thereafter despatched betwixt the kings with offers of peace, and the Norwegians said that they would either keep to the covenant which had been made aforetime or fight. For that reason the following verse was sung:

¶ After the death of King Harald Sigurdson, Svein, the Danish King, announced that peace between the Norwegians and Danes was over since the agreement was only meant to last as long as both kings were alive. So, people were gathered in both kingdoms; King Harald’s sons called for a general gathering of troops and ships from Norway, while King Svein headed north with the Danish army. And so it was that messengers were sent between the kings with proposals for peace, and the Norwegians stated that they would either stick to the agreement that had been made before or fight. For that reason, the following verse was sung:

‘With threats and words of peace

‘With threats and words of peace

Olaf his land defended,

Olaf defended his land,

So that no one from the King

So that no one from the King

Durst claim a right thereto.’

"Has a right to it."

And thus saith Stein Herdason in the lay of Olaf:

And so says Stein Herdason in the poem of Olaf:

‘His heritage ’gainst Svein

‘His heritage against Svein’

The warlike King defended

The warrior king defended

In that merchant town where resteth

In that merchant town where rests

(Great is he) the saintly King.’

(Great is he) the holy King.’

¶ But a compact was come to betwixt the kings at the time of this mustering, & peace ensued in the lands. King Magnus 214 was afterwards stricken with a sickness, the rift-worm sickness, and when he had lain abed for some time died he at Nidaros, and there was buried. He was a King right well-beloved of all the people.

¶ But an agreement was made between the kings at the time of this gathering, and peace followed in the lands. King Magnus 214 was later afflicted by an illness, known as the rift-worm sickness, and after lying in bed for a while, he died in Nidaros, where he was buried. He was a king who was truly beloved by all the people.

215

NOTES

These notes, with few exceptions, are taken from Professor Gustav Storm’s Norwegian version of the Heimskringla, from which this translation of the Saga of Olaf Tryggvason and of Harald Hardrad (Harald the Tyrant) is made.

These notes, with a few exceptions, are taken from Professor Gustav Storm’s Norwegian version of the Heimskringla, from which this translation of the Saga of Olaf Tryggvason and of Harald Hardrad (Harald the Tyrant) is made.

Ethel H. Hearn.

Ethel H. Hearn.

In the Notes, “Translator” refers to the English translation (the present text).

In the Notes, “Translator” refers to the English translation (this text).

Page 12, line 11. Vladimir the Great of Russia (980-1015) became Grand Duke of Novgorod in 970.

Page 12, line 11. Vladimir the Great of Russia (980-1015) became the Grand Duke of Novgorod in 970.

Page 19, line 25. The head of a ‘her,’ i.e., a hundred families. The territory inhabited by them was called a ‘herath.’ The ‘hersir’ seems to have combined the offices of commander in time of war, and religious head of his tribe.—Translator.

Page 19, line 25. The leader of a ‘her,’ meaning a hundred families. The area they lived in was known as a ‘herath.’ The ‘hersir’ appears to have held both the role of military commander during wartime and the spiritual leader of his tribe.—Translator.

Ibid. Nordfiord and Söndfiord.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nordfjord and Sørfjord.

Page 20, line 1. Those who absented themselves when the ships were called out for war, or who came to a wrong place of meeting, or at a wrong time, were compelled to pay a war-fine.

Page 20, line 1. Those who didn’t show up when the ships were called for war, or who ended up at the wrong meeting place or at the wrong time, had to pay a war fine.

Page 28, line 31. This is not in accord with page 22, line 2, in which Vingulmark is mentioned as being given to Harald the Grenlander. Perhaps the error is on the page aforesaid, as on page 53, line 30, Harald is described as King of Vestfold only.

Page 28, line 31. This does not match what’s stated on page 22, line 2, where Vingulmark is referred to as being given to Harald the Grenlander. The mistake might be on that page since on page 53, line 30, Harald is only referred to as King of Vestfold.

Page 30, line 14. The present North Germany, from eastern Holstein to eastern Prussia.

Page 30, line 14. The current North Germany, from eastern Holstein to eastern Prussia.

Page 30, line 17. I.e., Boleslaw. By ‘Burislav,’ as mentioned here, must not be understood Boleslaw I of Poland (992-1025), but his father Miesco or Mieczyslaw (964-992).

Page 30, line 17.
That is, Boleslaw. When referring to ‘Burislav’ here, it should not be understood as Boleslaw I of Poland (992-1025), but rather his father Miesco or Mieczyslaw (964-992).

Page 31, line 12. The Emperor Otta is the Emperor Otho II (973-983). His march on Denmark did not take place in 988 as Snorri calculates, but late in the autumn of 974. Nor was the Emperor’s object the conversion of King Harald, for the latter had accepted Christianity about 960—but to bring Denmark under his own vassalage.

Page 31, line 12. The Emperor Otto is Emperor Otto II (973-983). His campaign in Denmark didn't happen in 988 as Snorri claims, but rather in late autumn of 974. The Emperor wasn't trying to convert King Harald, since Harald had already embraced Christianity around 960—his goal was to bring Denmark under his control.

Page 31, line 18. The Danavirki, or Danish wall, began in the east at the head of the Slefjord, and extended to the west only as far as the Træaa, the tributary river of the isthmus, and not to the sea.

Page 31, line 18. The Danavirki, or Danish wall, started in the east at the head of the Slefjord and stretched to the west only as far as the Træaa, the tributary river of the isthmus, and not to the sea.

Page 32, line 24. It is not historical that Burislaw (or Miesco) accompanied the Emperor to the Danish wall; nor was Olaf Tryggvason, who was not full grown in 974, with him.

Page 32, line 24. There's no historical record that Burislaw (or Miesco) went with the Emperor to the Danish wall; also, Olaf Tryggvason, who wasn't fully grown in 974, was not with him.

Page 33, line 33. As early as 968 Vidkund of Corvey, in his chronicle of that year, mentions Poppo’s miracle and its effect in causing Harald to embrace Christianity. The incident must be ascribed to about the year 906.

Page 33, line 33. As early as 968, Vidkund of Corvey mentions Poppo's miracle in his chronicle from that year, noting its impact on Harald's conversion to Christianity. This incident likely happened around the year 906.

Page 34, line 12. ‘Learned men’ means men trained in the learning of the Church, that is to say, belonging to the priesthood.

Page 34, line 12. ‘Learned men’ refers to those who are trained in the teachings of the Church, specifically, those who are part of the priesthood.

Page 35, line 3. ‘Go to Fret’ (?) means to consult the gods by means of the so-called ‘blotspaan,’ or sacrificial shavings. These, and pieces of wood (perhaps inscribed 216 with runes) were disposed in a particular manner, for the purpose of gaining information from the gods as to the future.

Page 35, line 3. ‘Go to Fret’ (?) refers to seeking guidance from the gods using the so-called ‘blotspaan,’ or sacrificial shavings. These, along with pieces of wood (possibly marked with runes), were arranged in a specific way to obtain insights from the gods about what the future holds. 216

Page 39, line 6. Gyda was the daughter of Olaf Kvaran, and not his sister. Olaf Kvaran died an old man in 980.

Page 39, line 6. Gyda was the daughter of Olaf Kvaran, not his sister. Olaf Kvaran died an old man in 980.

Page 40, line 3. ‘Holmgang’ so called in Norway because the two combatants retired alone to a holm or uninhabited islet to fight.—Translator.

Page 40, line 3. ‘Holmgang,’ as it's known in Norway, is when two fighters would go off alone to an uninhabited island or islet to duel.—Translator.

Page 48, line 1. Mandseidet in Stadland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Mandseidet in Stadland.

Page 55, line 15. The Russian name Wsevolod.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The Russian name Vsevolod.

Page 57, line 22. According to English sources Olaf was lying with his fleet off Southampton during the winter of 994-995. He received instruction there in Christianity from English bishops, and was confirmed in the spring of 995, on which occasion King Ethelred was his sponsor. He returned home to his country early in the summer.

Page 57, line 22. According to English sources, Olaf was stationed with his fleet off Southampton during the winter of 994-995. He received instruction in Christianity from English bishops there and was confirmed in the spring of 995, with King Ethelred as his sponsor. He returned home to his country early in the summer.

Page 59, line 28. Rimul now the farm of Romol (Guldalen) on the west side of the Gula river, opposite Melhus.

Page 59, line 28. Rimul now manages the farm of Romol (Guldalen) on the west side of the Gula River, across from Melhus.

Page 66, line 33. The note corresponding to this marker is missing.

Page 66, line 33. The note for this marker is missing.

Page 72, line 6. The ‘Sogn-sea’ formed the boundary between Sogn and Hordaland so that the territory given to Erling was Hordaland, Rogaland, and the western part of Agder, as far as the Naze.

Page 72, line 6. The ‘Sogn Sea’ marked the border between Sogn and Hordaland, meaning that the land given to Erling included Hordaland, Rogaland, and the western part of Agder, up to the Naze.

Page 74, line 4. So-called because he ‘rooted in the soil,’ i.e., practised agriculture.

Page 74, line 4. Known as such because he ‘rooted in the soil,’ i.e., practiced agriculture.

Page 74, line 11. This is not historical. Olaf the Saint was not christened until he was full grown. According to the oldest sources he was baptized in Rouen by Archbishop Robert, the brother of Duke Richard.

Page 74, line 11. This isn't historical. Olaf the Saint wasn't baptized until he was already an adult. The oldest sources say he was baptized in Rouen by Archbishop Robert, who was the brother of Duke Richard.

Page 76, line 21. April 16, 998.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. April 16, 998.

Page 78, line 20. Olaf, like all Christians at that time, thought Odin to be an evil spirit.

Page 78, line 20. Olaf, like all Christians at the time, saw Odin as an evil spirit.

Page 78, line 27. A war-arrow was furnished with a cord or twist of withy at one end, and was intended to summon all men armed to a Thing.

Page 78, line 27. A war-arrow was equipped with a cord or twist of flexible material at one end, and it was meant to call all armed men to a gathering.

Page 82, line 8. ‘Ship-corner,’ a little creek of the river Nid, at the end of the present Strand Gade in Trondhjem.

Page 82, line 8. 'Ship-corner,' a small creek of the river Nid, at the end of the current Strand Gade in Trondhjem.

Page 82, line 13. This barrow, Skjeggehaugen, existed at the beginning of the nineteenth century; it was situated to the south of the farm of ‘Östraat’ (Austrat).

Page 82, line 13. This burial mound, Skjeggehaugen, was around at the start of the nineteenth century; it was located to the south of the farm known as ‘Östraat’ (Austrat).

Page 91, line 33. Svirar: what these were is not known; they must have been at the stern of the ship.

Page 91, line 33. Svirar: it's unclear what these were; they probably were located at the back of the ship.

Page 93, line 16. September 29, 999.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. September 29, 999.

Page 94, line 3. I.e., in christening raiment, which was worn for a week after baptism.

Page 94, line 3. That is, in baptism clothes, which were worn for a week after the baptism.

Page 100, line 31. The town of Ladoga; it was situated at that time on the river Volkhov which debouches into the lake of Ladoga.

Page 100, line 31. The town of Ladoga was located at that time on the Volkhov River, which flows into Lake Ladoga.

Page 101, line 8. The island of Ösel was named in Old-Norse Ey-Sysla (island district) and the mainland opposite Adal-Sysla (chief district), and the whole of Estland (or Esthonia) together Sysla.

Page 101, line 8. The island of Ösel was called Ey-Sysla in Old Norse, meaning "island district," and the mainland across from it was referred to as Adal-Sysla, which means "chief district." Altogether, this region is known as Estland (or Esthonia) and Sysla.

217

Page 101, line 32. This is incorrect. Gunnhild was put away by King Svein and sent home to Wendland; after the death of Svein in 1014 her sons had her brought back to Denmark.

Page 101, line 32. This is wrong. Gunnhild was sent away by King Svein and returned to Wendland; after Svein's death in 1014, her sons brought her back to Denmark.

Page 107, line 29. North America, probably Nova Scotia.

Page 107, line 29. North America, likely Nova Scotia.

Page 108, line 7. A particular kind of long-ship without a ‘head’ at the prow.

Page 108, line 7. A specific type of longship that doesn't have a 'head' at the front.

Page 110, line 7. Svold is not an island as Snorri thought, but a haven or creek in the mouth of a river somewhat west of Rügen.

Page 110, line 7. Svold isn't an island like Snorri believed; it's actually a harbor or inlet at the mouth of a river located a bit west of Rügen.

Page 118, line 1. I.e., Lappish.—Translator.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. That is, Lappish.—Translator.

Page 126, line 10. Harald Hardrad, or Harald the Tyrant was in the service of the Greek Emperor in the year 1041, and took part in the pillaging of the rebellious Bulgarians. The account of this was not known to Snorri who lived so much later, but Thiodolf had heard of it.

Page 126, line 10. Harald Hardrad, also known as Harald the Tyrant, was serving the Greek Emperor in 1041 and participated in the looting of the rebellious Bulgarians. Snorri, who lived much later, was unaware of this, but Thiodolf had heard about it.

Page 127, line 23. An unknown people, perhaps ‘Lechers,’ i.e., Poles.

Page 127, line 23. An unknown group, maybe 'Lechers,' i.e., Poles.

Page 128, line 10. Georgios Maniakes, the brave commander of the Greeks in the valley of the Euphrates 1033-1035, and in Sicily in 1038-1040.

Page 128, line 10. Georgios Maniakes, the courageous leader of the Greeks in the Euphrates valley from 1033 to 1035, and in Sicily from 1038 to 1040.

Page 128, line 13. Mercenaries, chiefly the northern inhabitants of Russia and of Greece.

Page 128, line 13. Mercenaries, mainly the people from northern Russia and Greece.

Page 130, line 26. Snorri here confuses ‘Serkland’ in Asia with Africa. Harald was taking part in the wars in Syria and Armenia in the years 1035-1037, before going in 1038 with the Greek army to Sicily.

Page 130, line 26. Snorri here confuses ‘Serkland’ in Asia with Africa. Harald participated in the wars in Syria and Armenia from 1035 to 1037, before joining the Greek army in 1038 to go to Sicily.

Page 131, lines 8 and 9. These two lines refer to Atli the King of the Huns, who according to the legend invited his brothers-in-law (Gunnar and Hogn) to a feast in order to betray them.

Page 131, lines 8 and 9. These two lines refer to Atli, the King of the Huns, who, according to the legend, invited his brothers-in-law, Gunnar and Hogn, to a feast to betray them.

Page 135, line 7. Snorri Sturlason was descended from Halldor in the fifth degree.

Page 135, line 7. Snorri Sturlason was a fifth-generation descendant of Halldor.

Page 136, line 24. The Greek Emperor concluded a peace with the Calif of Egypt in 1036 which enabled the Emperor to build churches near the Holy Sepulchre. Craftsmen were despatched thither for this purpose by the Emperor, and among the troops sent to protect them was Harald Hardrad, or Harald the Tyrant.

Page 136, line 24. In 1036, the Greek Emperor made peace with the Caliph of Egypt, allowing the Emperor to construct churches close to the Holy Sepulchre. Craftsmen were sent there for this purpose by the Emperor, and among the troops dispatched to protect them was Harald Hardrad, also known as Harald the Tyrant.

Page 138, line 1. Zoe never had a brother, so the relationship, at all events, is inaccurate.

Page 138, line 1. Zoe never had a brother, so the relationship, in any case, is incorrect.

Page 138, line 18. No such chapel has ever been known to exist in Constantinople.

Page 138, line 18. No chapel like that has ever been known to exist in Constantinople.

Page 139, line 15. It is a fact that Harald was one of those who blinded the ‘Greek King’ Michael Kalafates. The latter was accepted as the son of Zoe and became Emperor together with her in 1041. After deposing her (April 21, 1042) he was himself deposed, and was blinded in the street by his body-guard, in which Harald was serving as ‘spatharokandidat’ (colonel). Michael is in this case confused with his successor Constantine.

Page 139, line 15. Harald was one of the people who blinded the 'Greek King' Michael Kalafates. Michael was recognized as Zoe's son and became Emperor alongside her in 1041. After he deposed her on April 21, 1042, he was himself overthrown and was blinded in the street by his bodyguard, which included Harald serving as 'spatharokandidat' (colonel). In this case, Michael is mistaken for his successor Constantine.

Page 139, line 19. Siavidarsund (i.e., ‘the sound with the sea-wood’) is the present Golden Horn; the heavy iron chain, which was stretched across its extremity, in times of dispute rested on wooden floats.

Page 139, line 19. Siavidarsund (i.e., ‘the sound with the sea-wood’) is what we now call the Golden Horn; the heavy iron chain that was stretched across its end, during times of conflict, rested on wooden floats.

218

Page 140, line 3. The mouth of the Dnieper in the Black Sea.

Page 140, line 3. The mouth of the Dnieper River into the Black Sea.

Page 140, line 4. East-realm, i.e., Russia, or its eastern provinces.

Page 140, line 4. East-realm, i.e., Russia, or its eastern provinces.

Page 140, line 21. If this is correct Harald must have gone to Constantinople before 1034, as there was a change of monarch in 1034, 1041, and 1042.

Page 140, line 21. If this is accurate, Harald must have traveled to Constantinople before 1034, since there was a change of rulers in 1034, 1041, and 1042.

Page 143, line 13. In south Jutland, west of Aabenraa. Magnus died in Zealand. His successor Svein (who was also named Magnus) died at Sudatorp.

Page 143, line 13. In southern Jutland, west of Aabenraa. Magnus died in Zealand. His successor Svein (who was also named Magnus) died at Sudatorp.

Page 143, line 14. I.e., half-brother (Alfhild’s son, not Olaf’s).

Page 143, line 14.That is, half-brother (Alfhild’s son, not Olaf’s).

Page 148, line 10. Budli’s, or the sea-king’s way—the sea.

Page 148, line 10. Budli’s, or the sea-king’s path—the ocean.

Page 148, line 28. This line with line 23 on page 137 and one omitted from the foregoing verse form together a kind of refrain which runs as follows: “May it dwell where it listeth—In Christ’s eternal House—Harald’s soul in Heaven.”

Page 148, line 28. This line with line 23 on page 137 and one left out from the previous verse create a sort of refrain that goes: “May it reside wherever it wishes—In Christ’s eternal House—Harald’s soul in Heaven.”

Page 152, line 33. So named because upon a certain occasion he carried King Sigurd Slembe at a Thing.

Page 152, line 33. He got that name because one time he carried King Sigurd Slembe at a gathering.

Page 153, line 7. Ruins of the church of Saint Olaf are to be found under the present Town Hall on the northern side of Kongens Gade, in Trondhjem.

Page 153, line 7. The ruins of Saint Olaf's Church can be found beneath the current Town Hall on the north side of Kongens Gade in Trondheim.

Page 153, line 20. They were moved thither from St. Clement’s church.

Page 153, line 20. They were moved there from St. Clement’s church.

Page 153, line 23. This church was west of the church of Saint Olaf, on the north side of the present Kongens Gade, where the Savings Bank now stands.

Page 153, line 23. This church was located west of Saint Olaf's church, on the north side of what is now Kongens Gade, where the Savings Bank stands today.

Page 155, line 13. That is to say, 600.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In other words, 600.

Page 156, line 10. ‘The King’s-House down by the river’ was the new King’s-House which Harald had built east of the church of Saint Mary.

Page 156, line 10. ‘The King’s-House down by the river’ was the new King’s-House that Harald had built east of Saint Mary's Church.

Page 158, line 11. The son of Ketil Calf and Gunnhild (mentioned on page 154).

Page 158, line 11. The son of Ketil Calf and Gunnhild (mentioned on page 154).

Page 162, line 32. Asmund’s father was Biorn Ulfson, the brother of Harald (died 1049).

Page 162, line 32. Asmund’s dad was Biorn Ulfson, the brother of Harald (who died in 1049).

Page 166, line 35. Margad (in Irish Eachmargach) Rognvaldson was the King of Dublin in 1035-1038 and 1046-1052.

Page 166, line 35. Margad (in Irish Eachmargach) Rognvaldson was the King of Dublin from 1035 to 1038 and again from 1046 to 1052.

Page 167, line 26. July 28, 1052.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. July 28, 1052.

Page 168, line 11. I.e. in the Cathedral.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. That is in the Cathedral.

Page 170, line 20. On the site of part of the present city of Christiania.

Page 170, line 20. On the site of what is now part of the city of Christiania.

Page 171, line 34. A ‘Bussa’ was a particular kind of large ship, broad in the beam, especially a war-ship.

Page 171, line 34. A ‘Bussa’ was a specific type of large ship, wide in the beam, especially a warship.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Svirar, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Page 174, line 8. That is to say, 180.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In other words, 180.

Page 174, line 13. 360 ships.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. 360 vessels.

Page 176, line 1. Later Leire, near Roskilde in Zealand.

Page 176, line 1. Later Leire, near Roskilde in Zealand.

Page 178, line 21. I.e., one who is in distress.

Page 178, line 21. That is, someone who is struggling.

Page 182, line 34. That is to say, 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In other words, 240.

Page 190, line 29. Her name was Eadgitha; Gyda was her mother’s name. The sons of Earl Godwin were Harald, Tosti, Svein (died 1052), and Gyrd. Harald was the eldest son. Morcar, or Morkere, and Walthiof were not Earl Godwin’s sons; Morcar was the son of Ælfrik of Mercia, and from 1065 was Earl 219 of Northumberland; Walthiof was the son of the Danish Earl Siward of Northumberland (died 1055).

Page 190, line 29.
Her name was Eadgitha; Gyda was her mother's name. The sons of Earl Godwin were Harald, Tosti, Svein (who died in 1052), and Gyrd. Harald was the oldest son. Morcar, or Morkere, and Walthiof were not Earl Godwin's sons; Morcar was the son of Ælfrik of Mercia, and from 1065 he was the Earl of Northumberland; Walthiof was the son of the Danish Earl Siward of Northumberland (who died in 1055).219

Page 191, line 6. At Ponthieu, where the Count took him prisoner. William released him and had him brought to Rouen. It is not historical that Harald held undue intercourse with William’s wife. William made use of Harald’s compulsory sojourn to make him swear allegiance to him, and affiance him to his daughter.

Page 191, line 6. At Ponthieu, where the Count captured him, William freed him and sent him to Rouen. There’s no historical evidence that Harald had any inappropriate relationship with William’s wife. William used Harald’s forced stay to get him to swear loyalty and arrange a marriage with his daughter.

Page 192, line 11. Unhistorical. The church referred to is St. Paul’s in London, but Edward died and was buried at Winchester, where Harald was likewise crowned.

Page 192, line 11. Not historically accurate. The church mentioned is St. Paul's in London, but Edward passed away and was buried in Winchester, where Harald was also crowned.

Page 192, line 18. This is unhistorical. Tosti had been Earl of Northumberland since 1055, but was driven away by the Northumbrians in October 1065 and fled to Flanders, so that he was not in England at the time of Edward’s death. Harald was Earl of Wessex and the most powerful man in the land.

Page 192, line 18. This is not accurate. Tosti had been the Earl of Northumberland since 1055, but he was ousted by the Northumbrians in October 1065 and escaped to Flanders, meaning he was not in England when Edward died. Harald was the Earl of Wessex and the most powerful individual in the country.

Page 192, line 28. I.e., the thirteenth day of Christmas, January 6.

Page 192, line 28. That is, the thirteenth day of Christmas, January 6.

Page 193, line 11. Not historical, see page 192, line 18.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Not historical, check __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Page 195, line 20. The name of King Canute’s Danish guard, instituted 1018.

Page 195, line 20. The name of King Canute’s Danish guard, established in 1018.

Page 196, line 3. The Sulen Islands outside Sognefjord.

Page 196, line 3. The Sulen Islands by Sognefjord.

Page 196, line 16. That is to say, 240.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. In other words, 240.

Page 199, line 20. Unhistorical. Morkere, or Morcar, escaped later and joined Harald the son of (Earl) Godwin.

Page 199, line 20. Unhistorical. Morkere, or Morcar, escaped later and joined Harald, the son of Earl Godwin.

Page 199, line 27. Part of the refrain which runs as follows: ‘Olaf the Mighty is—the very greatest chief—born under the sun.’

Page 199, line 27. Part of the refrain that goes: ‘Olaf the Mighty is—the greatest chief ever—born under the sun.’

Page 200, line 9. September 20 (1066).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. September 20, 1066.

Page 200, line 21. Now Stamford Bridge across the Derwent. Snorri thought that Stamford was situated nearer York than it really is.

Page 200, line 21. Now Stamford Bridge across the Derwent. Snorri thought that Stamford was closer to York than it actually is.

Page 200, line 27. September 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. September 24.

Page 201, line 2. This is incorrect. The Thing was to be held at Stamford Bridge and Harald was to be given there hostages from the whole of Yorkshire. It was for this reason that the battle occurred there.

Page 201, line 2. This is wrong. The event was supposed to take place at Stamford Bridge, and Harald was supposed to receive hostages from all of Yorkshire there. That’s why the battle happened there.

Page 201, line 11. September 25 (1066).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. September 25, 1066.

Page 202, line 32. Legends referring to the battle of Hastings (October 14, 1066) are incorporated in this and the following narrative. It was the Norwegians who fought on horseback, and who used the expedient of pretended flight against the English, and not the reverse: the latter had no horse.

Page 202, line 32. Legends about the Battle of Hastings (October 14, 1066) are included in this and the next narrative. It was the Norwegians who fought on horseback and used the tactic of feigned retreat against the English, not the other way around: the English did not have horses.

Page 208, line 19. Quite unhistorical.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Totally unhistorical.

Page 208, line 34. Svein was killed in 1052.

Page 208, line 34. Svein was killed in 1052.

Page 209, line 4. October 14, 1066.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. October 14, 1066.

Page 209, line 24. Walthiof submitted to William immediately after the battle, and became in 1070 Earl of Northumberland. In 1074 he took part in a plot against William and, although he made a timely confession of it, was beheaded outside Winchester in 1075.

Page 209, line 24. Walthiof submitted to William right after the battle and became the Earl of Northumberland in 1070. In 1074, he got involved in a plot against William, and even though he confessed in time, he was beheaded outside Winchester in 1075.



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!